Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'theft'.



More search options

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG.com's Storiversary
    • General
    • 4th Annual Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Presentaciones
  • Spanish-speaking members!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • Second Life's Topics
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics

Calendars

There are no results to display.

There are no results to display.


Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

Found 108 results

  1. Herald

    m/m The dominant species (3)

    Another week later, Keith was getting ready for football practice. He had pulled on his pants and was reaching for his padding when a hand landed atop his right shoulder. He flinched slightly underneath the touch. “Easy, bud. It’s just me. You always react like that”, Matt said as he let go off his roommate’s shoulder and pulled off his shirt to get changed. “Like what?”, Keith asked and turned sideways. His gaze travelled along the naked torso of his roommate. Matt’s mysterious growth hadn’t slowed down and he had packed on even more mass. His pecs jutted further from his chest, his six-pack looked more chiseled with a hint of a fourth row of abs at the bottom, his shoulders had become rounder and fuller, his traps mounded higher, his arms were fuller and crossed with more veins; he looked like an evolved version of the guy he was a week earlier. Keith felt a bit uneasy standing this close to his roommate’s body, swollen with thick muscle. Just two weeks ago, he had been the bigger one of the two. Since last week Matt had outgrown him and the difference was only increasing. Matt now had a good 50 pound of muscle on him. Keith had to repel the instinctive impulse to cover his own torso. “Well, ya always tremble a bit when I touch ya lately. Like ya’re afraid or something”, Matt replied. “I won’t hurt ya, bud”, he added with a grin. Keith shot big an unconvincing and forced grin and pulled on his padding. “I know, man”, he said as he put on his shirt, stood up and turned to fully face his roommate. Geez. Even with my gear on his bigger than me, he thought as he noted how Matt’s bare shoulders outsized his own that were widened by their pads. “Ya’re my bud, man. I’ll always have yar back”, Matt said, patted his roommate’s padded shoulder and pulled on his pants. “Like a big bro watching over his little brother”, he added as he stood up tall. Keith stared up at his roommate’s eyes: besides his growth in mass, Matt had also grown another 2 inches taller, making him now the taller one. Keith nodded a reply. Matt finished gearing up. “Let’s hit the field, man”, he said and grabbed his helmet. Fully suited up, he outsized his roommate even more. Keith followed suit and walked behind his buddy toward the field. Just two weeks earlier he had been the one to push Matt to get to the field, now he was the one being urged to follow. Practice did go great however for both the roommates. Matt eased through the drill with his new bulk and Keith’s slightly diminished frame hadn’t cost him any strength. After 45 minutes coach decided to end practice with a friendly game. “Hearst and Dayton: pick your teammates”, he yelled. Sean, the senior quarterback, and Matt stepped forward and picked their teammates. “Don’t come crying later, pretty boys”, Sean growled at Matt and Keith as he jogged past them with his team. “Let’s crush ‘em, men” Matt said to his team and they formed a line. The game got underway and Sean’s team had the upper hand: he had picked al his senior buddies and a few juniors, leaving Matt with the freshmen and his fellow sophomores. Matt’s new size did however inflict some damage on Sean’s team. As the game was coming to an end, Matt passed the ball at Keith, who began running toward the endzone. Sean sensed the danger and moved in position to block him. Let’s have some fun. Keith blinked as the strange voice filled his mind. His pace dropped a bit and he shook his head. A grin formed on Sean’s face and he began picking up speed moving toward Keith. Keith’s vision went dark as the organism took full control of him. It made him speed up and run straight toward the charging quarterback. Sean’s grin only got wider: he knew he had a good 30 pounds of bulk on the other guy and was going to charge right into him. The image of the smaller guy flying backward already popped up in his mind. A few feet before impact, the organism made Keith dart aside to avoid the charge. Sean was half taken by surprise and readjusted his course. He charged at the smaller guy again. The organism somehow anticipated every move the quarterback could made. It made Keith jumped from left to right, making it unable for the bigger man to hit him. The organism pushed Keith’s body to its limits and made him run past the slowing quarterback. A loud cheer made Keith come back to himself. He blinked when he realized that he was standing in the endzone and the football was tossed at his feet. He looked around and saw his teammates cheering and running toward him: he had somehow scored a touchdown. The next moment, the coach ended practice. Sean’s team celebrated their victory as everyone made their way back to the locker room. “How did you do that, man?” Keith glanced aside and saw his roommate jogging up to him. “What?”, he asked as he continued to walk over the field. Matt easily held up with his smaller buddy. “Yar moves, man. Incredible”, Matt replied, “It was like you were dancing around Sean. Like ya knew every move he would make and just couldn’t be touched by him. Ya should have seen the look on his face. Hilarious!”. Before Keith could reply, the coach yelled at them. “Dayton! Summers! Move your asses! In my office when you’re clean! Don’t keep me waiting!”. Both of them jogged over to the locker room to get changed. “Better luck next time with your wimp team, pretty boy.” Matt spun around and faced Sean. Sean looked down slightly into the sophomore’s eyes, a smug grin on his face. “Well, no reply? Still thinking how your boys lost against my team of real men?”, he asked. Matt clenched his fists. Even though he had to look up at the senior, his own muscles were fuller and rounder than Sean’s. “Enjoy it, while it lasts, Hearst”, he spat back, “Your days as the alpha are numbered.” Sean’s look got even nastier and he shoved his chest into Matt’s. “Testing your luck, pretty boy?”, he snarled. Keith noted that Matt’s clenched fist was slowly moving backwards. He placed his hands atop his buddy’s shoulder. “Let go, Matt. He’s not worth it”, he said. Matt gave Sean a final glare and turned around. “Listen to your girlfriend, pretty boy. Go suck each other off”, Sean let out and strutted further toward the shower zone, smacking his shoulder against Matt’s upper back. After a quick shower, Matt and Keith made their way into the coach’s office. “Shut the door”, the coach ordered as they got in. He looked up from his paperwork and stared at the two athletes standing in front of his desk. “Dayton, what are your current stats? Height and weight?”. “6’2. 259 pounds, coach”, Matt replied and folded his arms in front of his chest. His biceps bulged as he put his hands behind them. “Are you fucking kidding me, son?”, the coach shot back. “No, sir. 6’2 and 259 pounds”, Matt answered. “According to this file you were measured and weighed during your checkup in the hospital”, the coach went on, “It says right here you are 5’8 and 208.5 pounds. How on Earth did you gain 50 and grew 4 inches in just two weeks?” “Some growth spurt, I guess…”, Matt began. “Cut the crap, son! Growth spurt my ass! Are you on steroids? Growth hormone?”, the coach spat back in anger, “ ‘cause if you are, I’ll suspend you from my team. It wouldn’t be the first time.” “NO!”, Matt shouted in response, making both Keith and the coach jump up a bit. He unfolded his arms and held them next to his body, clenching his fist to make his corded forearms harden and push up the snaking veins, “I would never do something like that! I’m having the best workouts of my life and just feel full of energy these last weeks.” “Well, the first juicer that admits still has to walk in”, the coach stated and turned toward Keith. “You’re his roommate. Tell me, mister Summers: is he telling the truth?”. Keith gulped to scrape his throat. “I can honestly say, sir, that Matt is working out like a beast. I have never seen him use anything that’s not allowed”, he said. He glanced aside quickly and saw Matt looking at him. “Off course you haven’t seen him use it. He would be stupid to jam a needle in his ass in front of you, wouldn’t he?”, the coach answered, “He could do it when you’re not around. Or do you guys hold hands all day?”. Keith shook his head. “It’s true, Matt could use roids when I’m not around, sir. But I’m very sure he doesn’t. I know Matt since last year and he’s an honest boy, ehr…guy…ehr… man”, he stated. “You aren’t telling this because he’s next to you and wants you to say this?”, the coach asked. “No, sir”, Keith replied, noting the protestive grunts Matt let out aside him, “Like I said: I’m one hundred percent sure Matt isn’t juicing. I’ve seen him workout and just know that he’s an honest man”. “Fine. We’ll see if that’s true”, the coach said and turned back to Matt, “Report to my assistant. A nurse will be there to take a blood sample. Tomorrow we’ll know if your friend is right. Oh and professor Tanis informed me that she wants to speak to you as soon as possible.” “Yes, sir”, Matt said to his coach and went for the door. “Not you, mister Summers,” the coach said to Keith who was following his friend, “I have some more questions for you. Perhaps you’ll speak more freely when mister Dayton isn’t here.” Matt threw a quick look at Keith and left. “So, Summers, you still saying the same thing about your roommate?”, the coach asked. “Yes, coach”, Keith replied. “Think carefully. No need to tell what he wants you to tell. He’s not around and if he’s juicing he’ll be kicked off campus right away”, the coach went on. “No need to rethink: Matt’s an honest guy. He would never cheat. His results come from hard work. I’m sure of it”, Keith replied once more. “Fine then”, the coach admitted and waved Keith away. Hours later, Keith jumped up from the chair at his desk as the door was slammed open and Matt walked in and slammed it shut again. “Geez, Matt. Calm down. No need to rip off the door”, Keith said. “Professor Tanis kept me in her office to write some assignment I was late on. Kept glancing at me while I was writing. Made me miss my workout”, Matt rumbled and tossed his backpack on the ground. “What did coach have to tell ya?” “More questions about your growth. And ‘roids”, Keith replied and turned around in his chair. “WHAT?”, Matt said loudly. Keith noted the dark look in his roommate’s eyes and got up. He stepped up to his buddy, reaching out with his hand to touch the guy’s round shoulder. “Easy, man. Told him you’re the most honest guy I know.” Matt ignored his buddy’s remark and grabbed the guy’s shoulders. He pulled him close so their faces were mere inches apart. “Really? Ya sure ya didn’t say anything else?”, he spat in anger. A strange feeling of fear and intimidation welled up in Keith’s stomach. His roommate was 50 pounds of muscle heavier than him and his strong hands were slightly digging into his shoulders. He saw the anger in his roommate’s eyes. “Calm down, Matt”, he said, trying to sound as cool as possible, “I KNOW you’re honest and would never use ‘roids. I’ve seen you train the last weeks: hard work for big results”. The harsh look in Matt’s eyes evaporated slowly. “Sorry, man”, he said and relaxed his grip, “I know ya're my friend. Thanks for standing up for me.” “You would do the same for me, man”, Keith replied and gently patted his buddy’s shoulder. “I mean it: I’m sorry. Should have trusted ya. We cool?”, Matt asked. “Sure thing, man. No problem. I get you’re upset people question your hard work. So what report made Tanis write you?”, Keith asked and sat back down at his desk. “Something boring. Guess she just wanted to keep me there and stare at me. Can’t blame her, though”, Matt replied with a grin and bounced his pecs beneath his tight shirt. Keith rolled his eyes and returned to his work. Matt pulled off his shirt to grab his training gear. Keith stole glances of his roommate’s beefed up torso as he pretended to continue working on his assignment. “Catch ya later, bud”, Matt said as he grabbed his bag and walked out off the room. Inside Keith the organism continued its process of bonding with its host. The process was very slow because it couldn’t risk destroying the host’s weak body. It kept asking itself how such a weak species could dominate this world. The answers would have to be hidden inside the soft organ inside the head of its host. An organ that seemed to command the host’s entire body and that sometimes could be fended off when the organism took full control of its host. For some reason, the organism didn’t have access to that organ just yet. For now, the organism limited itself to fusing entirely with its host. It would need to feed to keep up the process of bonding without endangering its host’s body. Keith’s vision went dark and his body got up somewhat mechanically from his chair. His now completely black eyes scanned the room but couldn’t detect any remains of the other male’s spores. The organism growled, making Keith’s stomach produce a strange sound. The hunt is on. The organism thought as it made Keith’s body leave his room. The organism recalled that the other male would be in the place with the iron bars and plates. It made Keith’s body walk over there. Minutes later, Keith’s body walked into the university’s gym. The organism sensed the hormone-filled air and growled. It detected the other male on the other side of the place, lifting a bar above his head. Unseen, it made Keith’s body move closer. The scent of sweat, musk and hormones got heavier, driving the organism wilder. It got ready to move in and latch onto the organ that produced the spores. Suddenly, the body refused moving on. The organism sent another command. No. The organism tried its best, but the soft organ inside its host’s head prevented it from making the body move toward the other male. Somehow, this soft organ managed to overpower the organism’s commands. A faint sound from the adjacent room made the organism turn its focus away from the other male. Like a robot, Keith’s body walked into the locker room and saw a guy leave. He followed him outside as the other guy walked across campus. In a dark spot, the organism made its move: it took full command of Keith’s body and made it sprint over to the other guy. The guy, a junior wrestler, turned around as he heard footsteps. Before he could react, he saw a guy that outsized him by a good 20 pounds rush over and punch him hard in the gut. His abs absorbed the blow but a second one made him fold double as the air was knocked out of him. “What the…”, he began, but the other guy yanked down his pants and boxers and dove onto his cock. “Fuck”, he groaned as he stood back tall and let his back rest against the wall. The organism ignored the other guy’s hands that grabbed its host’s head but latched onto the stiff organ inside its host’s mouth. Within seconds it tasted the testosterone from the precum the stiff organ leaked. “FUUUUUGHNCK”, the wrestler grunted as his cock exploded inside the hot mouth. The organism absorbed every drip of the spores. As the waves cooled down, it made its host’s hand grab hold of the balls at the base of the stiff organ and grab them hard. “Aughn”, the wrestler yelped in pain as his balls were being crushed. The organism made its host’s hand clutch hard and its tentacles dug into the cock as it sucked out every ounce of the spores. The wrestler’s muscles were deflating as the essence of his manhood was being siphoned away. He’d lost about 40 pounds before he passed out. The organism felt the stiff, yet smaller organ slip away from its host’s mouth. It felled less fed as from the spores of the other male that shared its host’s room. Still, it felt the energy build up inside itself. The next morning Keith got up first. He got out of bed, his morning word straining his boxers. On the other side of the room, Matt’s gentle breathing was heard. Immediately, Keith’s vision went dark and the organism grabbed full control of him. Keith’s body moved mechanically over to the bed of his roommate, fished his 8 incher from his boxers and began stroking the shaft furiously. Within seconds, cloud after cloud of dust was blown into Matt’s face. Keith’s balls were already fully bonded with the organism and now only produced its spores anymore. 9 thick clouds blasted from Keith’s 8 incher, enveloping his roommate’s face in a dusty fog before the clouds were inhaled by Matt. The organism kept pushing out more of its spores, a cloud forming in the air above Matt. Keith’s body was trembling with exhaustion as the organism pushed it towards its limits. It milked out 5 more blasts before Keith’s body crashed down on the floor in exhaustion.
  2. scarletic

    m/m Hard at Work [Part 8c added - 3/24/20]

    Hi, everyone! So I'm starting this experimental series to see if a more traditional narrative would work here, and I would really appreciate all feedback and critique to help me improve. This is mostly going to involve more plot and character than growing, although there will still be a lot of growing done. It just won't be the main focus (for now). Writing is something I don't normally get to do on a regular basis, but it's something I want to make a living out of, so all advice is incredibly welcome. I am more than willing to alter the way the narrative develops and is written depending on how people prefer their pacing and writing. Thanks and enjoy! Hard at Work [Part 1 - 2 - 3 - 4 - 5a -5b - 6 - 7 - 8a - 8b - 8c] PART 1 Working at my job wasn’t exactly the most exciting thing in the world, but it paid the bills. On an average day, I would sit at my desk, wondering how a bachelor’s degree in Chemistry got me a job in human resources. It’s not like I had particularly good chemistry with other people either. During my time at the company so far, I’ve only been able to get close to two people. One of them was a co-worker of mine named Marcus. He often pulled pranks on me and made childish jokes at my expense whenever we took a break for coffee. Normally, him being a 23-year-old man, anyone would expect some sort of maturity or sense of responsibility. Marcus was nothing of the sort. He played around far too much and just did whatever the hell he wanted to. Every attempt our boss had at scolding him fell on deaf ears. With any other employee, our boss’ words would stop us dead in our tracks. Boss had that charismatic, authoritative aura about him. Unlike Marcus, our boss, Mr. Wesley Smith, or just Wes, took everything seriously. He had a reputation to uphold. Sure, he had his fair share of dad jokes every now and then, but people in the workplace were already so used to Marcus’ absurd antics that nobody ever really noticed. The three of us were often referred to around the office as the “threesome of power.” In one way or another, we all held some sort of power around the office. Wes had his obvious influence and status. Marcus had his absurdity and over-all charisma. Compared to them, I didn’t have as much. All anyone ever told me was that I was the glue that held together our little threesome. In my opinion, it’s just an excuse to call us a threesome since we’re always together. I wasn’t a big fan of the name, honestly. Especially since I was the only gay one. The main reason people chose to describe us as a “threesome” specifically is that Marcus and Wes were probably the most attractive and sought-after guys at the workplace. Marcus was 5’11” and pretty damn attractive. He had wavy, blonde hair that looked like it was streaked with chocolate, and his eyebrows were incredibly thick and a deep chestnut. Of the three of us, he also had the best body. He had been a model in his university years, so he developed a toned, muscled body with a deep V-shaped torso and disproportionate pecs and shoulders. On the other hand, Wes wasn’t bad looking, but all his time spent in bars showed. He was a good-looking man for his age, 31, having South-East Asian genes, and he had a strong square face that accentuated his stocky figure, being only 5’6”. He did go to the gym after work, but he developed a gut after all the vodka. People often say his most attractive feature is his cat eyes. His eyebrows also tilted inwards, so he always had this fierceness about him. It didn’t seem like he was meant to be built in any way besides a small tank either. While Marcus and Wes were the stars of our threesome, I was labeled the “DUFF.” I was only 24, but the new terms the kids kept coming up with always got lost on me. I was the least attractive among us, I must admit. 5’7” isn’t exactly a height anyone would be flaunting off. It’s not that I looked like Quasimodo though. I was just… average—nothing spectacular about me. On one particularly rainy day, Marcus approached me at my desk, wearing his favorite sky blue button-down. He leaned over the divider with a coffee in his hand and sipped it so loudly it echoed. “What are we gonna do about the rain? Do you wanna just move bar night to Wes’ condo again?” he asked. “Yeah, but have you asked him? We might still be banned since you wrecked his condo the last time.” Marcus flubbed his lips, nearly spilling his coffee on my desk. “Don’t worry about it! Wes’ll understand. Besides, this time we got someone to clean our shit.” “I’m not cleaning your mess this time, Marcus.” “Not you, stupid. I meant the new intern. Wes said he was coming in today.” I looked at him, puzzled. “What new intern? No one told me about any new interns.” “That’s because you never join the meetings.” “What? The last meeting we had was two months ago, and literally all we talked about was how you put red food coloring in the water tanks to make it look like we were drinking blood.” Marcus laughed. “Well, now we just have meetings at the bar. I managed to convince him to move our meetings to the conference room with the dancers.” He chuckled. I sighed. “Fine, whatever. What’s his name? The intern, I mean.” “Ah, wait.” Eric brought out his phone. “I’ll ask Wes.” We waited for the phone to pick up. As soon as we heard Wes’ voice, Marcus didn’t hesitate to yell. “Yo, Wes!” I could hear an audible sigh come from the phone. “What’s up, Marcus? I’m kinda busy right now.” “I just told Dory about the new intern, but I forgot his name. What was it again?” “Froy Adamson. 20 years old from Harbridge University. He just texted and said he was coming up. Could you two let him in and show him around? Thanks.” “Sure thing, sir.” Marcus bounced his head to the side and looked at me as if he were planning something. He always did his squinted eyes, raised eyebrows, and pouted mouth. It was a staple of his. He wasn’t fooling anyone doing a face like that. I wonder if he ever noticed. He put the phone back in his pocket. “Well, Dory, looks like you’ve got some more work to do.” I knew it. “Seriously? Didn’t he tell us to handle him? To-ge-ther?” Marcus shrugged. “Well, I’ve got some work to do, and I’m reeaally tired.” He yawned. “You can handle the kid by yourself, right?” I said yes, and he was off, walking back to his desk. I don’t know why I let him do this to me. He’s lucky he was hot. Before I could prepare myself for the new intern, there was a knock coming from the glass door. I got up and headed over. Only people without access cards couldn’t get in and had to knock, which meant it had to be the intern. If I heard correctly, his name was supposed to be Froy, and a student at Harbridge… damn, someone was loaded. I got to the glass door and saw him standing outside. He was wearing a black button-down with his sleeves rolled up and skintight black jeans. They must have been pretty big too since he looked like he had to be at least 6’1”. His jet black hair was short and cropped with little spikes sticking up. He had a cute face too. He had the most precious baby button nose and pronounced dimples, making him look younger than he actually was. I wouldn’t be surprised if girls crushed on him everywhere. He had a decently lean body, but he definitely had bodybuilder potential by the way his broad shoulders stuck outwards, much like Marcus’. However, it didn’t seem like he was the braggart type. If anything, he was a bookworm. He looked like he lived and breathed in a library. All he was missing was a pair of glasses, but instead, he had the most perfect eyelashes. The poor thing seemed soaked by the rain. I opened the door for him and let him come inside, causing him to shiver in his shirt from the cold, freezer-like office temperature. He smiled at me and giggled nervously. “Sorry, sir,” he said with a nervous smile. “I forgot to bring an umbrella. I didn’t think it would rain today.” My heart hadn’t fluttered in so long by a guy’s voice. The last time I felt this elevated was when I was still in college and chatting up the star football athlete before he got caught doping and got expelled. I missed having crushes like this. Thankfully, Froy seemed to be legal. A co-worker of mine already got fired once for having “intimate relations” with an underage intern. I wasn’t going to be next. “It’s fine. Are you Froy?” I asked. He nodded. “Yes, sir. I was supposed to start last week, but my mother had an emergency at the hospital, so I couldn’t leave.” “It’s fine, don’t worry. Family first,” I said. “Did you bring an extra shirt? You might get sick if you wear that wet shirt here all day.” “No, sir. I don’t have anything to change into. Sorry.” I grabbed his forearm. “It’s fine. Here, I’ll let you borrow one of my backup shirts.” “Sir, are you sure?” “Yeah, it’s fine.” I brought him to my desk where I grabbed him a seat. My co-workers who passed by would smile at him, enticed by his cute face and meek demeanor. He’d greet them back with a small wave and shy smile. Some people even came up and asked me if he was my new boyfriend. How many times did I have to tell everyone that I’ve never had a boyfriend before? They were just making the boy uncomfortable. I brought out a plain white shirt from my emergency kit and handed it over to him. He looked it over and thinking about it now, it was probably too small for him. Such was a con of being six inches shorter than someone. He held it up to the light, trying to estimate its size. “I don’t think it’s gonna fit,” I said. “Could I try it on, sir? Just to be sure?” “Sure, go ahead. Just don’t tear it.” I leaned back into my seat as I watched him begin unbuttoning his button-down. At the back of my mind, I knew this was leaning towards sexual harassment—and on the first day of his internship to boot—but I couldn’t help myself. The kid wasn’t reacting negatively either, so I guessed he was okay with it. A lawsuit was the last thing I needed. He started from the top-down, exposing his lean muscle underneath. He had a decently-sized chest for his leanness, and I never noticed how perky his nipples were underneath the black fabric either. There was no body hair on him too, just like Wes. “Nice abs,” I said. He blushed. “Ah, thank you, sir.” “You go to the gym or something? You play sports?” “No, sir. I used to be part of the gymnastics team, but I quit so I could focus on my studies.” Froy raised up his arms and tried squeezing into my shirt. He stuck his head through the tight hole and did his best to stretch out my shirt to fit in as much as possible. He looked ridiculous. It was like a man trying to wear a child’s dress. “You’ve still got a nice frame. If you went to the gym, I bet you could build it up easily,” I said. He looked ridiculous in my shirt. The sleeves didn’t even reach past his shoulders, so the fabric dug into his armpits. The shirt only reached the first set of abs, exposing his core and defined pelvis. It looked like a crop top. How he even got into something so tight is still a mystery to me. “Sir, I’m not sure I can wear this.” “Obviously.” I punched his abs. “Come on, let’s go ask someone else. I’m too short to be lending you my clothes.” “You’re not too short, sir.” “Yeah, you’re just too tall.” I told him to take off the shirt. He looked like he was in too much pain to be wearing something so ridiculous before we found a better replacement. As he raised it over his head and pulled his arms through the sleeves, he accidentally tore it down the side from the left sleeve down to the hem. He froze in panic. “Sir, I’m so sorry, sir, I didn’t mean to break your shirt. It was an accident, sir, I swear.” “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “It’s just a shirt.” His lean torso was now exposed to the cold of the office again, but at least he wasn’t squeezed so tightly in my shirt. I didn’t want to kill him before Marcus did. I couldn’t afford that kind of blood on my hands at my age. No way my salary was going to cover it. I led the tall kid over to Marcus’ desk at the other end of the office. Marcus looked visibly disturbed, watching in silence as I approached with a tall, shirtless kid following closely behind me. I didn’t know what he was going to say or do. His eyes just kept darting back and forth between us, seemingly asking me, “What the fuck is going on?” “Hey, Marcus, this is the intern, and he—” “Why is he shirtless?” Marcus interrupted. I looked back at Froy, looking lost as always. “He got wet in the rain, and I told him I’d get him a new shirt. I tried giving him mine, but, uh…” Marcus raised an eyebrow. “But what? Dory, I need to tell you as a friend that you are very small. Did you try lending him your shirt? Was it too small? Did you come all the way here, to my cubicle, while I’m working, to ask for a shirt from me?” “Yes.” “Alright, here you go.” Marcus dug into his drawer and tossed Froy a clean, black shirt. Froy looked confused but put on the shirt. It fit him perfectly. Thankfully, Marcus’ tailored shirts to fit his broad shoulders and chest fit Froy just right. It was a bit short at the hem though. His pelvis would peek whenever he moved, but he was well-covered. The sleeves also accentuated what muscle he had on his arms, as expected from Marcus. “I have to say though, he’s got a nice body,” Marcus said. “The ‘overtime work’ he’ll be doing later is gonna be a nice work-out.” “Marcus, he’s not a maid.” “And I’m not Frida Kahlo.” “You aren’t.” “Shut up,” Marcus said. “Hey, kid, you’ll be coming with us after work, right?” Froy’s eyes grew wide. “Uh…” “Marcus, it’s only his first day. He doesn’t even know our names yet!” “It’ll be fiiiine. My name’s Marcus Fringe, and there’s your Sir Dorian Yale. You can just call us Marcus and Dory. Our boss is Sir Wesley Smith: short, stocky Asian dude. You can call him Wes. If you ever wanna come work for us, you could be a part of our little circle of friends here. We got cookies.” “Oh, I like cookies,” Froy whispered. “Stop fucking with my intern, Marcus.” “You’re not my mom.” Wes’ office was right in front of Marcus’ cubicle. Any time Marcus made too much noise or whenever Wes would leave for the washroom and caught Marcus doing something stupid, Wes would be the first to scold him. He often threatened to lower his pay, but Marcus didn’t care. They were too close to actually do anything like that. As we were talking, the door to Wes’ office opened. He walked out, wearing a skintight banana yellow collared shirt that showed off his muscles and small gut. Every shirt in his wardrobe seemed to be skintight. I remember him telling us once that he was raised to only wear the tightest clothing because it makes you look bigger. He was only 5’6”, so I could understand why. “Why are you making so much noise, Marcus?” he asked, standing in the doorway. “Oh.” I waved at him. “Hi, sir. This is Froy, the intern. I was just asking Marcus for an extra shirt since he got wet in the rain.” “Well, take care of him then. Show him around the floor or something, I dunno,” Wes said. “Oh, and Dory…” “Yes, sir?” “Take him out with ya later, aight? We’re gonna have a little fun.” Oh god. “Yes, sir.” Wes was returning to his office when Froy spoke up. “Oh, sir!” he said. “How do I get through the door? I don’t have an access card.” “Hm? You don’t need an access card. You just grab the handle, twist it, then pull. That’s how you open a door.” “Wes, never speak again,” Marcus said. “What about this?” Wes whispered. “Or this ♪?” he sang. “I’m done,” I said. “And I’m just getting started!” He fired double finger guns at me with the silliest grin, laughing at himself immediately afterwards. We all separated and went back to our work for the day. I finished up the rest of my work as fast as I could so that I’d have more time to tour Froy around the building. It was just a hunch, but I thought he’d appreciate the convenience store. The store has an unlimited sundae cone deal where you could get as much ice cream as you wanted as long as it’s in one continuous swirl and it doesn’t fall over. When we got there, I saw his eyes light up like a child at the carnival. He wasted no time and immediately ordered a sundae cone. I didn’t even have to tell him. It seemed like he was used to doing this sort of thing already. By the time the ice cream was five inches tall, I was getting worried. It looked like it would fall at any moment. “Froy, are you sure you wanna keep going?” “Yes, sir! I’ve done this before. My mom calls me a master at this.” By the time it reached 8 inches tall, he stopped the machine. He stood still at first, watching it intently. It looked like he was trying to connect his soul to the sundae, becoming one with its spirit or something. When he finally got it to stabilize, he smiled. “See, sir?” he said. Then he raised it up and dunked it in his mouth, all the way down to the cone. My eyes grew wide. Froy just took in 8 inches of freezing cold sundae in his mouth like it was nothing. “What the fuck? Did you just eat the entire thing in one bite?” He nodded, still swallowing the ice cream. When he finished, he accidentally exhaled into my face, filling my nose with his cold, breath-infused chocolate smell. He apologized and offered to wipe it off my nose. I had to tell him to stop since he still had the cone to finish. “How the fuck did you do that?” “My brothers taught me when I was younger how to exercise my gag reflex so I could take in more things. I could fit a whole foot-long in my mouth too!” he said. “It just got kinda messy… so we had to stop.” His face sunk. The cute smile he wore faded away after it seemed like he remembered something. “What happened?” “They, uh, taught me to give them blowjobs when I was 12. I thought it was normal for a few years, then they got arrested for selling drugs when I was 15. My mother told me they were horrible to me and told me what they were doing to me was wrong. So now I’m trying to find a job to pay for my mother’s hospital bills since I’m her only family left. She already used up all her savings on my tuition.” I felt horrible for him and found myself hugging him. He was stiff and caught in surprise at first, but he softened up and wrapped his arms around me too. I didn’t know he lived like this. I couldn’t take advantage of someone like him. It wouldn’t be right. “I’m so sorry.” He gave his ice cream a quick lick. “Don’t worry, sir, it’s fine. I’m over it now. I still miss them though.” “Who? Your brothers? They molested you as a kid. You shouldn’t be missing them. They deserve to rot in prison.” “We used to play games every day outside our house. They even bought me a goldfish once for my 14th birthday since it was all they could afford with their own money. I named him Pudge.” We headed back to my desk upstairs after finishing his ice cream and filing for his access card. The issue with his brothers was something we didn’t want to bring up too much in case he got triggered. More than half the office had already gone home for the day. Marcus, Wes, and I planned to leave for Wes’ condo at 8pm with Froy together. After I finished up, I asked Froy if he was okay with it. It was only his first day as an intern. I wouldn’t be surprised if he declined. Who knows what we might have been planning to do to him outside office hours? “It’s okay with me, sir.” “Are you sure? I haven’t even told you what we were doing.” “Oh, uh,” he said before chuckling nervously. “We’re going to your sir Wes’s condo to drink. Wes and Marcus just want you to be their sober caretaker, so you don’t have to go if you don’t want to.” Froy waved his hands. “Oh, no, sir, it’s okay with me. I’m used to being the sober one with my friends.” “Oh, okay. And don’t worry about something bad happening to you. None of us have ever done anything crazy before. Besides, Marcus is straight, and Wes is bi, but he has a family. I’m the only gay one here.” His eyebrows shot up. “You’re gay, sir?” “Yeah, why?” He looked away. “Nothing, sir.” That led me to wonder. Was he also gay? I guessed I could always figure that out some other time. After we packed up, we headed down to the basement carpark where Marcus and Wes were waiting for us at Wes’ truck. There were paper cups everywhere. It seemed like they’d been waiting there for a few years by the way they were lounging around and drinking coffee endlessly. When we got there, Marcus walked up to me and grabbed me by the shoulders. “What the fuck took you so long?” he asked. His pointed gaze shot into my skull. “You told me not to fuck with your intern, but is it really me you should be worrying about?” “We were just finishing up some shit. It took longer than expected. Sorry ‘bout it.” “Just get in the fucking truck already!” Wes yelled. “The vodka isn’t gonna drink itself!” I sat in the passenger seat, with Marcus and Froy in the back. It was the system we developed together when we first started hanging out at bars a few months ago. Marcus hated seatbelts and feeling claustrophobic, and I preferred the safety of the seatbelt. The three of us normally went out to the bar down the street on foot, but tonight, we decided to head to Wes’ condo instead to avoid the rain. The only thing different was that we had Froy with us. “Hey, kid, what was your name again?” Marcus asked. “Uh, sir, Froy Adamson, sir.” “Froy?” Marcus began to chuckle. He was visibly struggling to hold in his laughter. “Like fro-yo?” Froy was silent. “...Yes, sir. Frozen yogurt.” Marcus released his contained laughter, nearly keeling over his seat. Froy became worried and began to panic. Wes and I had to reassure him that making fun of people’s names was just something Marcus did on a daily basis to everyone around the office. Marcus was only a year younger than me, but he had the heart of a child that he never grew out of. We loved that about him. Marcus placed a hand on Froy’s shoulder. “I like this kid,” he said. Froy blushed. “I’m sure you do,” Wes said. “Everyone loves yogurt.” “Don’t predate on my intern, Marcus!” “I don’t wanna hear that from you, Dory!” Marcus said. “Hey, kid. I’ve been planning on going back to the gym again. If you ever wanna come with, just tell me, okay? You look like you’d be a great workout partner.” “Hey, what about me? Why do you ask the intern before your boss who you KNOW goes to the gym?” Wes asked. “How tall are you again, Wes?” Marcus asked. “Right now, about as high as your chances at a promotion, Marcus.” Marcus threw his arms around Wes’ seat. “Hey, come on! It was just a joke! It’s just too hard to be gym buddies with someone so short. Plus you’ve got that tiny gut.” “I can’t help it! Vodka might as well be my blood of Christ.” “So you’re a cannibal?” “What do you think happened to my first boyfriend?” The conversation continued for the next half hour on the road. Froy and I remained silent for the most part while Marcus and Wes bantered, with us being brought in every so often as jokes. Marcus couldn’t let go of “fro-yo.” The rain blocked the streets and kept us in traffic longer than we would have wanted. Wes began getting calls from his wife, asking about where he was since his kids were getting impatient after being locked up for so long. When we got to the forest separating Wes’ condo complex from the city district, Marcus brought out these small white pills he hid inside a tic-tac box. The resemblance was uncanny. Froy and I watched him, unaware of what the pills would do. No one was around to help if Marcus did something stupid. “Hey, Wes. You want a tic-tac?” Marcus asked. Froy and I watched in silence, fully aware of what Marcus was trying to do. “If you’re trying to bribe me for a pay raise again, it’s gonna take more than a tic-tac this time.” “No, seriously, come on. It’s just a candy. Completely free. No strings attached.” Wes held out a hand, and Marcus placed one on his palm. “This better not be another one of your fucking pranks, Marcus. The last one is still giving my kids diarrhea.” Wes threw the small white pill in his mouth without any hesitation. Suddenly, his stomach grumbled loudly. “God damn it, Marcus.” Marcus laughed and slammed his hand repeatedly against the back of Wes’ seat. Froy shifted closer to the door in fear. “What did you give him, Marcus?” I asked. “Dying in a car crash with you was not on my list of things to-do today.” “Mine too,” Froy mumbled. “Relax! It’s harmless. I already tried it on my dog, and nothing happened to her.” “I’m not a dog, Marcus! I’m your boss!” “And I’m not a scientist!” “That doesn’t make things any better, Marcus—Oh, my god... what the fuck is going on...” Wes looked uncomfortable, shifting around like there was a cactus on his seat. I looked down and saw that he was growing a tent in his pants. At first, I thought it was just viagra, but then a wet spot began to form. Wes’ face was red as a tomato and was completely speechless. I could smell the familiar smell that filled my room after school as a kid. Wes came. He came right in front of all of us. He didn’t even have to touch himself or do anything for it either. I looked back at Marcus and Froy, and Marcus’ face was frozen in a face of pure glee. He had the expression of a child witnessing Santa for the first time and couldn’t be happier. Froy on the other hand was completely mortified. The poor thing didn’t know how to react. Wes was barely able to keep his focus on the road because of the way he was feeling. He just came in his pants. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what that pill did to him. Wes stopped the truck at a nearby tree and turned off the truck, running out and checking the damages at a tree out of sight. The three of us followed suit. Marcus didn’t even look the least bit guilty about what he just did. Froy stood by me, waiting and watching for what happened next. “What the fuck did you give me?” Wes asked. Marcus waved his hands in the air. “Nothing! I swear it was just a bunch of random shit I found in my kitchen. I didn’t think it would do anything.” “Well, it did! Now my favorite pants are ruined.” Wes stepped back into the moonlight where we saw a massive wet spot all over his crotch. If we didn’t know it was cum, we might’ve mistaken it for piss just by its sheer quantity. I didn’t think it was possible to cum so much. Judging by the defined outline running down his left thigh as well, it seemed he was hiding more than just one secret. The short man had to compensate somewhere. “God damn it, Marcus.” “Come on, I’m sorry. I swear I didn’t mean it. I was gonna try it on myself, but I wanted to see if it—” “If it killed me?” “Well, no, but—” “I can’t believe I already wet myself… I haven’t even had a fucking bottle yet. You owe me for this.” Marcus shot me a look of relieved anguish, knowing he wasn’t going lose his job or his friendship. He walked up to Wes and helped him clean up by the tree. While Wes and Marcus were off cleaning up, Froy and I wandered a bit off to the forest to take in the beautiful nighttime scenery overlooking the city. The city lights shined brightly over the trees. They gave off an iridescent spotlight-lit night sky that shadowed the tree leaves and branches, blocking out the stars but lighting up the darkness. “This is a great view,” I said. “Yes, sir,” Froy replied. As we were enjoying our quiet time alone together, Froy noticed what looked like a shooting star in the empty sky. Wes and Marcus came over and joined us in staring at the falling light. A thought occurred to me, however, that this was not how falling stars normally worked. It looked as though it were literally falling out of the sky. I’m pretty sure falling stars aren’t supposed to look like they’re coming straight at us. “Hey, that’s no fucking shooting star, you idiots! That’s a meteor!” Wes said. “Hide behind something!” We could barely react when we saw that it was already a building’s height away from us. Froy and I hid behind a nearby tree. Marcus sprinted across to the truck with Wes. The burning rock rang a piercing loud screech in our ears before crash landing into the clearing between us and the truck. Flaming debris flew everywhere, covering the area in a black soot. Smoke filled the air for a good few minutes until we were able to breathe and see things again. All four of us emerged from our hiding spots and eyed the strange rock. Froy, Wes, and I approached it hesitantly, watching it from a distance in case it had any surprises waiting to pop out and do some serious harm. It could have had some new viruses or small flesh-eating aliens hiding inside. I highly doubted our job’s insurance program covered space AIDS. Meanwhile, while three of us were being careful, Marcus decided to make a headstart and gingerly walked up to it. He stuck out his hands and felt the intense heat emanating from the meteor. “What are you doing, Marcus?! Get back here where it’s safe,” Wes said. Marcus looked back and smiled. “Relaaax, it’s not gonna do anythingI” When the rest of us got to surround the meteor, it seemed to have cooled off. All four of us examined it closely, checking for any dangerous movements or glowing substances sticking out. For the next few minutes, it just seemed like it was a regular, boring old rock—from space. It didn’t grow a face and sing show tunes like I expected. I’d be lying if I said wasn’t disappointed. “It just seems like a rock,” Froy said. “Obviously,” Marcus said. “But what’s inside?” “If it's anything like your head, not much,” Wes said. “Then there’s nothing to worry about, right?” Marcus stepped into the crater and slammed his hands onto the meteor. He began pressing down on it with his body weight, trying to pressure it to crack open and reveal whatever monstrosity was inside of it. Froy and I backed away while Wes stepped forward and tried prying Marcus off of it. “Marcus, what are you doing?! Stop!” “I just wanna see what’s inside! It might have space diamonds, Wes!” Marcus let out a yell as he used all his strength and cracked open the meteor. From the crack, a neon green liquid splurged out, spilling onto Marcus’ shirt. He panicked, wondering what the hell the scentless, luminescent goo was, when suddenly the crack opened up further. It erupted, blasting a mortified Marcus with the strange gunk. He was covered head to toe, front to back, unable to even open his mouth or eyes in pure horror. The meteor now looked unstable. It was rumbling, and cracks began spreading from where Marcus first breached its outer shell. More and more of the green liquid spurted out. It didn’t seem long before it would explode. Marcus grumbled for help, running towards Wes. “Hey, stop! Don’t get that shit on me! I just got my pants dry!” Wes yelled. Before Marcus could even get to him, the meteor exploded. Nuclear green slime flew everywhere. Marcus got blasted back onto the ground by the sheer amount he was covered in. He didn’t look like he could move very well at all anymore. Wes was yelling out Marcus’ name when the goo flew into his mouth and covered his entire front from head to toe. I could hear him yelling as he swallowed it. “Sir!” As the meteor exploded towards us, Froy ran up to me. He used his body as a shield to block me from the slime, with his back spread out against the meteor. I looked up at him and saw fear in his eyes. Neither of us could move from where we were as we were frozen in absolute shock about what just happened. The meteor settled down, and there was green slime absolutely everywhere. It coated the trees, the grass, the soil, everything. Marcus was absolutely drenched in it, struggling to even stand up. Wes ran to a tree and began vomiting, trying to expel whatever he swallowed and trying to get himself clean again. Froy’s entire backside and his arms were completely covered. He shook his body as much as he could to try and get it off of him. “What the fuck just happened?” I asked. “That fucking—pfthuh—piece of shit meteor just fucking exploded!” Wes yelled, spitting out the remnants. “Are we going to fucking die?!” Marcus yelled, on his knees, crying in anguish at the sky, looking like a grotesque smile monster. “I don’t wanna fucking die, god!” “This is all your fault!” Wes said. “I’m fucking aware of that, Wes! I wasn’t expecting the meteor to be a fucking water balloon filled with green shit!” “Okay, everyone, just relax!” I said. “We just need to get clean and report this to the police so they can clean it up or something.” Marcus and Wes turned and glared at me, clean and dry from head to toe. “We can’t tell anyone about this! If the authorities find out we fucked with some meteor and got caught with some disease, then we might be forced to spend time in a lab until we die,” Wes said. Marcus pointed at me. “And why the fuck are you dry? Did you tell your little boytoy intern to be your shield?!” “No, he ran up to me himself. I didn’t tell him to do anything, Marcus.” “Fucking shit, man…” I stood watch by the truck while Froy, Wes, and Marcus cleaned themselves up by the river. It was nearly midnight when they got back looking absolutely exhausted after trying to get every drop of slime off their bodies for the past few hours. They dumped all their clothes in Wes’ gym bag and got into his truck in nothing but wet underwear. ‘Uncomfortable’ could not even begin to explain the atmosphere. I couldn’t even be bothered to appreciate all the hot, semi-naked bodies surrounding me when I was still reeling over what the hell just happened. I’d already seen all of them shirtless before at least once, but I had yet to see Froy’s business. Did he prefer boxers or briefs? Was he a shower or a grower? It didn’t seem that important. All I knew was that Wes was thick and hung like a motherfucker. “This has to be our secret, got it?” Wes said. “No one else can know about this.” We all agreed. None of us were in the mood to get dissected or experimented on for the rest of our lives. As Wes drove away, heading to his condo, I took one last look back at the scene. The meteor looked like a cracked egg that got blown up in a microwave. However, what seemed strange to me was how there seemed to be a lot less slime than before. What used to be a complete sheet of glowing green slime over everything was now mostly back to normal with some freckles here and there. It must have either dissipated in the atmosphere or got absorbed into the ground. Either way, it didn’t seem like that was just going to end there. I could feel in my gut that this wasn’t the last time this meteor was going to be a part of our lives. If the slime did get absorbed in the ground and trees, then what would happen with humans? There was no way they didn’t at least absorb some of it. There was just no way. Regardless, this was going to be our secret from now on. It seemed our little threesome just became a foursome.
  3. anonymous90

    m/m The “Ex” Factor

    ((I kinda figured I’d break the recent stagnation, aside from the last story from a day or so ago by jkmuscle, by posting a little revised rp I did with a friend off the forums not too long ago. If you’re reading this, it means a lot more to me than you think, haha. Hope you guys enjoy) It’s been weeks since I’ve gotten laid, and I’m really excited for what my boyfriend has in store for me. Warlocks having love affairs with demons was common, but hardly lasted. Our affair had been on-again off-again for ages, and it showed. He’d been messaging me all day about a surpirse waiting for me at his place, and I was impossibly eager to see what he’d gotten me for this special occasion. The lights are dim, and the room is warm and humid. An otter-ish twink lay sprawled across my bed, brown hair tousled from a quick shower, water droplets lingering on his chest, His face lit by the screen of his phone, waiting for a response from “me”. “Meet me at my apartment, I’ve got something fun planned for you tonight.” was the message I’d received after just having left my gym session with Brett. His brows furrow, not yet having noticed me in the room, apparently worried that “I” might be bailing on him, before he looks up, eyes alight with lust and mischief. His face goes from lust to shock quickly upon realizing the figure entering the room is too tall to possibly be me. “Ah, I guess you’re the present.” I say, locking my phone, and the door behind be as I step all the way inside. Fitting that my dip back into his world ends up being one of his exes. Fine by me, I could use a quick meal. A few more steps bring me far enough into the low light from the bedside table to make out more details. I’m wearing nothing but a pair of low-slung sweatpants, and my body is coated with a light sheen of sweat from the gym. I smile with intent and cross my arms over my chest, surveying the other man with a dark hunger. “I’ve heard a lot about you,” I murmur. “I think this is going to be fun.” “You’re not Troy, what the hell is this?” He stammers, sitting up, his boner plumping at the sight of a taller, stronger man. “No, I’m not.” I saunter closer, towering over the twink from his position on the bed, and rove my eyes over him appraisingly. “I wonder if you even know who I am...?” I murmur, absentmindedly raking a hand through my hair, flexing the pumped up muscles in my torso as I do. “I’ve heard about you, though. Heard you’re a big dick...or, hm...” I chuckle, leaning onto the bed and bracing an arm on each side of the guy before correcting myself: “that you are one. It’s one of those, I think.” “What’s it to you?” He gulps, the dick in question dribbling pre down his lightly muscled stomach. “Simple.” I hum quietly and lean into his ear, moving a hand up his thigh before murmuring, “I want it. So I’m going to take it. And if you have a problem with that...” I chuckle darkly and squeeze his thigh as I pull back to meet his eyes, mine flashing with promise. “Then you’ll have to stop me.” “What...” his breath catches as my hand grips his hardened shaft, silencing his qualms. My breath teases his length as I get closer, his heartbeat racing with anticipation. “Good.” I hum again, flashing eyes full of dark intent up at him before taking the tip of his cock into my mouth, sucking and laving my tongue over the head, hand squeezing a slow rhythm against his member. “So now...I’m going to take it. Inch by inch.” I place a hand against his stomach and take him into my throat, only mouthing at the first few inches, and as I do he starts to feel sensation in his cock growing unbearably strong, the suction almost painful—like he’s already come, and I’m forcing him through a torturous post-orgasm. After a minute that to him feels far longer, I come off of his cock with a self-satisfied grin—and coming off seems to reveal a bit less than there was before. “That’s one.” Before he can react I take him again, moving further down now that there’s less to take. He can’t help but mewl and knit his hands into my hair, hips lifting off the bed in little abortive movements like he can’t decide whether he wants more or less. The sensation grows only more intense, the mixture more pain than pleasure by the second, and every touch of my tongue against him feels like fire burning into his skin. Finally I come up again, tracing a teasing tongue up his shaft, smiling at the wince it produces before I look up at him with a challenging smirk. “And that’s two. If I’ve heard right...think that puts you at seven.” Now that he’s more manageable I continue more aggressively, grabbing him at each thigh and pulling him up into me, taking the whole length of him into my throat. He cries out at the feeling of it, the painful heat surrounding him, his hips jerking spasmodically at the overload of sensation. A half a minute of that later, and a few swipes of my tongue across his length cause him to shout, hands tightening in my hair as I pull him into me hard, taking him as deep as possible as his cock pulses its load into my throat. When he’s done, I finally release him to fall gasping on the bed as I wipe at my mouth. “Three. Welcome to average.” “What are you talking...?” He looks down, horrified, to see his dick at a much more modest 6 inches. “What the hell did you do?! Give it back!” He tries to argue, but your rather imposing frame makes for a lot of hesitation. He looks at my sweats, thinking blindly that he can still save this, still reverse everything back to normal...but upon taking me in his mouth, he hears a condescending chuckle. I let him have his way, giving him a few minutes to do what he will. His awkward attempt at getting me off is only compounded my the slight size increase I’ve gotten over the past few minutes, and at this point he’s having a hard time negotiating my girth in a comfortable way. When he seems to be taking a moment to figure out what to do next, I place a hand on his head. “Fine, you want a turn? Be my guest.” I slowly start to push him down, forcing him to take more and more of me, causing him to stretch his mouth uncomfortably wide. “I’ll...” I chuckle. “Give you some help.” His eyes begin to water, and he weakly pushes at my hands as I force myself further into his throat. “Breath through your nose,” I suggest through a suppressed moan. “Unless you want to literally choke on my dick. Which...you’d deserve.” I finally bottom out in his throat, and he moans around my length, occasionally gagging and trying to choke, but unable to around the cock filling him. “Now be good, and you’ll get what you wanted.” I hold his head still and begin to fuck into his throat, his nostrils flaring as he tries to get enough air, his hands limply falling to his sides as he accepts his fate. “Hmm, see? Is it everything you wanted?” I card a hand through his hair, prompting him to look up at me through teary eyes. A blast of salty sweet cum rockets down his throat, and I give him no choice but to swallow it all. “It might not be as sweet as yours, but...hehe, it’s certainly a nice mouthful, hmm?” After gagging to near death, trying his best to regain his breath, he pulls off, noting that I don’t seem to have gone down at all. However, a gnawing, growing pit in his stomach does not let him enjoy peace for long. With a loud groan from his stomach, he shivers, a cold chill going down his spine. “Feeling a tingle, huh?” I push him down onto his back and straddle him, my cock laying heavy across his stomach. “Too bad for you, this is a one-way street. You took a gamble,” I lean in and squeeze at his cock, “and the house always wins.” The sensation at his cock coupled with the gnawing hunger in his stomach makes him moan, and he feels that sensitivity spreading up into his torso. At the same time, he notices that in the position I’m in, he can see my abs becoming more defined by the second. I run a hand over the deepening grooves there, shifting my torso back and forth to flex my abs and smiling down at him. “Thanks for your...generous donation.” “Even more unfortunately for you, though,” I say with an exaggerated sigh, “You’ve basically given me your credit card information. So you’re gonna keep donating.” The tingling spreads further into his body, rising up into his chest and arms, down into his legs, any sensation becoming unbearable—such as the light fingertips tracing across his chest and teasing across nipples that scream with sensation at every touch. “Until I’m done with you.” My torso defines and shapes up, chest straining against the skin, abs tight and defined, biceps rippling and swelling with every movement. “And I’m inclined to take just about everything you’ve got.” His stomach groans as more and more size and virility is drawn from the point of contact, trying in vain to absorb my seed. “Fuck!” He moans out in torment, clutching his gut as more and more of him is repurposed. I keep roving my hands over his painfully-sensitive body, even as it continues to seemingly hollow itself out, muscle and shape gradually lessening, leaving him looking so skinny he almost seems emancipated, a dick no more than two inches hard dangling meekly between his legs, but still writhing in a near-delirious height of pleasure and pain, crying out even at the heat and weight of my cock pulsing against his torso. “Hm. There.” I get off him and towel myself off with my discarded sweatpants before throwing them on top of him. “Consider your debts paid. I’m gonna go use all this on someone who deserves it.”
  4. Hello everyone! Thanks for your patience. My hectic semester is officially over, and I am hoping to get this story done before we get too far into the summer. Thank you very much for everyone who has provided support, comments and feedback. You really helped motivate me to work on this. Here is a link to chapters 1-7: http://muscle-growth...e-symbiote-war/ Here is a link to chapter 8: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4428-the-symbiote-war-chapter-8/ I have finally managed to finish chapters 9 and 10. Just for the record, I will post all of the remaining chapters in this thread. Chapter 9: Unexpected: A friend and a monster. “Hey… Hey! Hellloooo? Are you there? Everything ok?” My eyes come back into focus, and I find that I’m staring at a very cute face that is surprisingly close to my own. The last couple of days have gone by in a blur – I’m feeling depressed, isolated, and confused. I guess I had sort of zoned out while studying in the library – and someone noticed. Not just anyone, but the adorably cute boy that seems to spend as much time here as I do. I’ve caught him checking me out – almost as often as he’s caught me checking him out. “Welcome back to planet earth.” He says with a shy grin. I’m still staring into his blue eyes. Although we’ve spent a fair bit of time in the library together, we haven’t met, and we haven’t been this close. “Sorry. Must have drifted off.” “Is everything ok? You’re far too cute to be so glum.” I suppose that’s his way of coming out to me – but it was unnecessary, as we’ve already caught each other sneaking glances. Although he isn’t my usual “type” (I don’t know if I have a “type” anymore), he is adorably cute. He’s got this ridiculous mess of light brown hair, cool-blue eyes, and a smile that warms the room. He’s about my height, lean, and with a really cute little butt. “Mark.” He introduces himself to bridge the silence. “Corrigan.” “Cool name! Care to grab a cup of coffee and tell me how your parents came up with that one?” And that’s how I met Mark. It was unexpected. Our coffee date lasted all afternoon. He’s a good talker, and he’s fascinating. He’s doing his doctorate in Social Policy. He’s a smarty-pants, but doesn’t show it – he’s easy to talk to. He’s energetic and passionate about a number of topics, and he’s downright adorable when he’s really excited about a topic. He’s also a good listener, and it really didn’t take long for him to sift through my vague replies to figure out that something is going on with my roommate, or specifically, between my roommate and me. “Come on Corr! Spill the beans! Is he a psycho? Does he steal your stuff?” I just didn’t know how to broach the topic. Nothing that’s been happening makes any sense, and I didn’t want Mark to think I was nuts. Mark could tell that I was uncomfortable and fumbling. “Ok. You don’t have to say anything if you’re not ready. But just tell me that you will talk to me, or to somebody, if you’re ever in need of help.” I could agree to that. Our wonderful afternoon eventually came to an end. Mark had to get to class. “Ok – my interplanetary traveller. I want to see you later. How about Friday for supper?” There’s no way I could refuse him. We made plans. We hugged – he smelled great – one of those warm, close hugs – and just as we were disengaging, he gave my ass a squeeze. I was in a great mood. I decided to head to the gym to work out some of my energy. I was pleasantly surprised to find that the gym was fairly deserted. These were always my favourite times to work out – mindlessly enjoying my tunes and not having to wait for any of the machines to come available. I was having a pretty good day at the gym; the buzz of my positive mood from my date with Mark was translating into a great pump from my workout. I was really enjoying how solid my body was getting from a semester of working hard to keep ahead of Shawn. However, as I thought that, I mentally noted that the purpose of my workouts now was to try and keep up with Shawn. I finished my gruelling shoulders and arms session, capped off with some abs at the end, and headed to the locker room for a shower. I stripped off my sweaty clothes, wrapped a towel around my waist, and headed for the showers. Because there was no one else in the locker room, I stopped in front of the mirrors to admire my great pump. Shawn might have surpassed me, but my gains were without any “assistance” and my body was looking great. I’m a bit embarrassed to admit it, but I was turning myself on and starting to pitch a tent in my towel. And that’s when Greg walked in. You may remember Greg as the “victim” of my experiment. He was now easily a 6’1 muscle-bound stud. He was wearing his workout gear, a muscle shirt and a pair of workout shorts. His handsome face was now three inches closer to the ceiling than it was before our last meeting. The growth from my cum had turned him into an Adonis with a cock that any porn star would envy. And since our last meeting, he had clearly been hitting the weights with force. His broad shoulders were rounded globes that stretched the skin tight over the striations in the muscles. His arms hung wide to accommodate the bulging muscles of his V-tapered back. A powerful vein snaked down each bicep; serving as a roadmap to highlight the incredible size of his arms. Greg’s powerful legs, flexing with each step, filled up the legs of his workout shorts. However, it was tough to notice because my attention was drawn to the obscene bulge made by his enormous cock and balls. I was instantly awestruck by the presence of this stud, and my rapidly growing erection almost made me drop my towel. Greg immediately recognized me and I could see by the look on his face that he had been looking for me. A few quick strides of his powerful legs and he had me pinned against the wall. “Tell me what you know.” “Uhhh….”. His strong hands were firmly gripping my shoulders, pinning me against the wall. I wasn’t able to form words. “You did this to me! Tell me how!” His chest was right in front of my eyes, and I could count the striations in his meaty pecs. One… Two… Three… Four… I was fully erect. “I want more. Tell me how you did it.” I could feel his warm breath. His hands tightened on my shoulders. My balls churned. If he kept this up, he was going to get his answer without me saying anything. “It’s…it’s a curse.” I finally managed to stammer. I’m usually an excellent talker. But apparently that’s conditional… “This isn’t a curse! This is awesome. Tell me how it works.” And apparently I’m terrible under pressure – because before my brain knew what I was doing, I found myself saying… “It’s my cum. It makes people grow.” Oh shit! What have I done? That’s all he needed. He ripped the towel from my body and knelt down. He had one hand centered on my chest, pinning me firmly to the wall, and his other hand wrapped around my balls and the base of my erection. He popped the head of my cock in his mouth and started sucking as if his life depended on it. I mean seriously, I thought he might suck it right off my body. It was both painful and insanely pleasurable. Any attempt I made at trying to struggle was met with a firm thrust against the wall. Greg was quite adept at working my balls and shaft with his one hand; he was gently kneading my balls while also squeezing and tugging on the base of my boner. His tongue was eagerly exploring and teasing my cockhead, all while maintaining a powerful vacuum. I was so turned on by him, this muscle beast servicing my cock. I felt the moment when I gave over to the idea of making him grow even more – turning him into a massive muscle monster. I grabbed his head with both hand and started fucking his face. “Take it and grow!” I growled. Greg could tell I was on the edge, my balls started to tighten up. He let go of my shaft, released my chest, and grabbed my ass with both hands. He rammed my entire cock in his mouth – and I could feel the muscles in his throat milking the head. It was glorious. I let out a feral growl as my load spewed forth. I could feel his throat twitching as he sucked out every last drop. The growth was already starting as he pulled my cock out of his mouth and stood up. He already towered over me, but he was gaining more height, pushing closer to the ceiling. Greg quickly stripped out of everything. The first thing I noticed, because they were right in front of my eyes were his pecs, the muscles were undulating as each striation fought for space under the stretched skin. His abdominals clenched and expanded with each breath, but each time they did they expanded a bit larger – the bricks pushing a bit farther out. Greg raised his arms into a double bi pose, and as my gaze was drawn up, I noticed the massive V of his back, capped by a pair of rock hard, mountainous shoulders. Greg’s arms were massive, but as he brought his biceps into full flex, they exploded out into a pair of truly impressive peaks. “Of fuck yeah!” He growled. “Awesome.” I was star struck. Our attention was drawn down to Greg’s boner. It was easily twelve inches, and sticking straight out from his body; looking as if he was ready to spear me through the chest. Hard, massive, wrapped in veins, and leaking pre-cum. I leaned forward and gave the head a lick; savouring the pre-cum from this stud that I had created. Greg’s massive balls clenched up tight and he was immediately spewing forth a geyser of cum; it was everywhere, but mostly all over me. “Time to test out this new body. I have a feeling my workout’s going to be amazing.” He struggled to get his clothes back on. His muscle shirt clearly no longer fit his new size, it was stretched to breaking across his wide frame, and this pulled it up to expose his waist. His workout shorts were completely inadequate, they were straining at the seams, and the tightness only accentuated Greg’s massive chubby running down his right thigh. He clearly needed new clothes but who was going to criticize this massive muscle stud? I am feeling both physically and emotionally drained. This was something right out of my fantasies, but it is also a scary situation – a second person now knows what I can do. Are my worst fears coming true? Or my deepest fantasies? Chapter 10: Schoolboy Pin. I can’t believe what they did to me today. I knew Shawn was fooling around with one of his wrestling buddies. Travis used to be in Shawn’s weight category, but whereas Shawn had grown into a new weight category, Travis had hit a plateau. I’ve seen them hanging around outside of wrestling practice, and I’ve seen Travis leaving our room – only to walk into a dorm room filled with a pungent post-sex mix of sweat and cum. Apparently, Travis had hounded him about his growth and Shawn had let slip the secret. Travis was a lean and well-muscled wrestler, his light brown hair, hazel eyes and cut jaw line making him immediately attractive. He only stood at about 5’6, but his lean musculature made him look impressive. I guess that wasn’t enough, and his hunger for more brought him, and Shawn, to me. It started innocently enough. I was studying in the room when they entered. We chatted it up a bit. Then without warning, they flipped my chair over backwards and had me pinned on the floor. I struggled, but with no luck. Shawn had me in a schoolboy pin. He was sitting on my chest, his legs pinning my arms against the floor. And with his hands clamped on my forearms, I was essentially immobilized. This left Travis to take what he wanted. He was sitting on my legs, his hands kneading my growing bulge. He unzipped my jeans and worked them down to my ankles, and then hiked my briefs under my balls. My growing erection was starting to stand on end. Shawn shifted his weight, bringing his own swelling bulge closer to my face. Travis worked my balls and my shaft, slowly bringing me to full hardness. I feel embarrassed to admit that this was incredibly hot. But the idea of creating yet another muscle monster prevented me from really enjoying the experience. Travis knew what he wanted, and he sucked on my balls and licked my shaft, sending me into toe-curling bliss. He worked my hard cock slowly – sucking the head, deep throating the shaft, sticking his tongue in my piss slit – bringing me close to orgasm on a couple of occasions – but backing off in order to prolong the experience and maximize my eventual orgasm. Shawn wasn’t one to let my humiliation go to waste. “You know you’re enjoying this.” He said. “You’re going to make Travis into a wrestling machine.” He shifted his crotch closer to my face. His erection was plainly visible through his sweats, and a visible stain was forming. He saw me checking him out and shifted his weight so that he could free his hard member from its confines. From this angle, it looked ridiculously large. The purple head was engorged and glistening with pre-cum. The thick shaft was wrapped in veins – and at this proximity, I swear I could see his heart beating. Shawn leaned forward so that his hot cock brushed my lips. Fuck. My balls churned. And before I knew it, my cock was thrumming with my orgasm. Spurt after spurt. And Travis was there for the ride. His mouth was a vacuum on my rock hard cock, and he was kneading my balls for every last drop. He drank it all – the seed of his growth. How many times did I cum? Enough to move him up one weight category? Or two? Shawn was loving it – “Fuck yeah!” After what felt like an eternity, I stopped cumming. Travis took one last long suck on my still hard cock, and then stood up. His shirt was off and his pants were down around his ankles. His muscles glistened with sweat in the afternoon sun streaming through the window. I could see the growth catalyst working its way through his already lean muscled body. Was he standing taller? No. He was growing – he had to be at least 5’8 now. His already taught abdominals and serratus muscles appeared to be flexing, but without returning to their pre-flexed state. His striated pecs rippled as they added on a new layer of muscle. His rounded delts widened, adding to his already impressive V-shaped body. His biceps swelled, each one pushing out from the arm and forcing a vein to snake along the length like a drop of water cascading down his arm. The muscles in his legs rippled as they expanded with lean muscle. But I was particularly drawn to his beautiful cock and balls. His balls were tight and looked swollen with cum, easily the size of a pair of plums. His cock stood straight out from his body, the head was throbbing as if he were dry cumming, but each flex added new length and girth. It looked as if the veins were being pushed out from the inside. Apparently Shawn also found this irresistible. He stood up off of me, knelt in front of Travis and gulped down his cock. It looked as if he was struggling with Travis’s growing tool. However, they must have both found this to be too arousing, and after only a few moments, they were both cumming. Travis let out an animalistic roar, grabbed Shawn’s head, and rammed his spurting cock down Shawn’s throat. At the same time, Shawn’s own impressive member blew several huge shots all over Travis’s legs and the floor. After the orgasm subsided, Travis let go of Shawn’s head. Shawn slowly backed off his cock – the thick shaft emerging from his mouth, inch after inch after inch. Damn, it was obviously bigger – it had to be at least nine full inches, and as big around as my wrist. There would be no hiding that impressive bulge in his wrestler’s singlet. Staring directly into Travis’s still tumescent member, Shawn must have felt that Travis’s growth was impinging on his territory, because he quickly twisted around and lunged onto my still hard member – taking the entire shaft in one gulp. The surprise, combined with my arousal at watching Travis’s growth, caused me to immediately orgasm, and I shot one huge volley down Shawn’s throat. After a good hard suck, Shawn came up smiling, and I could see his traps expanding a bit more at the neck of his shirt while his delts widened ever so slightly. “Fucking awesome.” Clearly Travis was impressed with his new muscles. He kept running his hands over his body, flexing every muscle, and grabbing his swollen cock and balls. “Let’s hit the gym and see what these things can do.” Looking over at me with an evil and mischievous grin, Shawn agreed. They dressed and headed out. Feeling defeated. I got up from the floor and headed down the hall to the bathroom. This is starting to get out of hand; three people now know my secret. At the very least, I’d never be left alone. At worst, I could be kidnapped, locked up, and milked for the remainder of my sad existence. So why does all of this turn me on?
  5. Omeganomicon

    m/m/f Week of the Omeganomicon (Finished!)

    Week of the OmegaNomicon: Monday: Tom awoke one morning to another shitty day in his shitty life. He was an absolute baby bitch and everyone knew it. Not even a smart one. Just a little dweeb with no friends, no self esteem, and no future, doomed to walk through his 13th year of post-highschool (seriously who's idea was it to have a whole extra set of classes with nothing but 19-21 year old students in a high school setting?) as the biggest and most forgettable loser on campus. e; He hated it, every day he'd wake up, go to class, watch as the two jocks of the football team, Mike and Ethan, practically fucked their bitches in front of him every day for every class. Every day mike would let Lisa grind atop his lap through homeroom, directly in front of Tom for what seemed like hours, licking each other like savages... Lisa was by far the sexiest woman in the STATE and had the reputation to prove it with tales of being able to drain a man's balls by kissing him. meanwhile Ethan would be flirting with a different girl every week. He was a man who liked his variety. Emphasis on the variety. To make matters even worse, Tom had Mike for EVERY class of the day, and both of them for P.E. where things were outright ridiculous. I've heard of shirts vs skins but what fucking teacher let them play jocks vs losers, underwear only, winner plays the girls? Ethan and Mike were the absolute alphas of the campus and everyone from the international club to the principal knew it. What they wanted, they got. Passes on unrully behavior, chicks flooding their lockerrooms each begging to be pimped out to the team, and MOTHER FUCKER their genetics. Perfect pectoral muscles in both of them jetting at MINIMUM of an inch and a half from their rock hard six packs leading a cobblestone path to their massive cocks. Tom had only heard rummors, but stacy-suck-em-dry-spencer(obvious school slut is obvious) was apparently a reliable source claiming both to be well over seven inches and thick as paper towel roll's cardboard center. But today was different from normal. For Tom was soon to discover a brand new addition to the school library.... The OmegaNomicon Lost for centuries, and recently discovered in an abandoned opium den, this legendary tomb carries with it the incredible power to create, destroy, or even steal the alphabetrium from any source (in laymans terms, it's a muscle growth story catalyst). Tom opened his locker after a grueling day of being beaten senseless by the jocks to discover the book. Curious he picked it up and carried it with him to the library, where he spent his recess. "For the alphas hidden among us cursed with the bane of weakness, there is hope for thee yet. Simply adhere to the enchantments listed within to transform yourself into whatever form you wish." Tom became fixated upon the "Alpha male in a week" recipe from within the first few pages. Within it was instructions: -Step 1: Create an alphabetrius tentragram (like a pentagram but with a stronger triangular shape) -Step 2: Cite the right of growth at midnight, each night, for seven days. -Step 3: Once recited, one simply needs to give forth a binding offering of one's ...love essence... to the circle.... (At this point Tom was pretty concerned this book was a bit filthier than he initially thought but he was desperate to stop being a loser) -Step 4: The effects of the ritual will depend on the condition of which the essence was released based off a set of rules: -Rule 1: All catalysts must elect to give themselves to the transformee of their own choice. Forcing ones self on others against their will negates all the effects granted by the omeganomicon. -Rule 2: All catalysts must chose to participate without the transformee being knowlegable of prostitution. -Rule 3: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own, otherwise the effects of the omeganomicon will transfer to the true alpha upon discovery of wing-manidry. -Rule 4: Love essense of one's self will cause growth, but only at a minimal rate. Conditioning the essense by combining it with a catalysts's essense will strengthen the effect by the total mass of that catalyst. -Optional Rule 5: If one wishes, including the blood of the catalyst in the ritual will double one's yield by absorbing additional mass from the catalyst. To tripple ones yield, one may also throw the entire catalyst themselves, reducing their essence and conscientiousness to the transformee's own energy. Tom returned home that night to an empty apartment, as his roommate had left for the weekend, shaking in anticipation. As midnight approached, he created the symbols on the floor exactly as the book depicted, and jacked off into a small shot glass with his tiny three inch dick cumming after less than five minutes of staring at a modern living magazine cover. As midnight approached he spoke the words of the book and poured his sperm into the center of the triangle.... And nothing happened. After a few minutes, he gave up and decided to clean up his mess in the morning... TUESDAY MORNING: IT WORKED! Tom screamed into the bathroom mirror. He almost didn't notice the muscular improvement, but he sure as fuck noticed his completely cleared up vision and luscious hair styled like a boyband douchebags! He was thrilled! Amazed! Mystified! ...... Hungry.... He prepared himself his normal breakfast as he mulled over his situation.... Poking his arms and pinching them to confirm they'd grown.... Seven days.... He thought.... Quickly doing some mathmatics in his head... I'll only be about the size of Parker... (A medium sized kid on the swim team) and after that... There's no telling if this will even work ever again! Then the reality of the situation hit him. It wasn't enough. Like a malicious ghost waiting in the distance, Ethan and Mike were both still there, still just as big and still going to humiliate him as they always have. Even with alpha-alchemy on his side the jocks still win.... He needed more.... And he needed it faster.... -End of Part 1- Stay tuned for what happens on Tuesday! Part 2: Tuesday: It was clear there was only one means of emerging victorious: Tom was going to have to get laid. The book was pretty particular about this. He couldn't force himself on anyone (not that he had the power to do so), he couldn't pay someone to do it, and he had until midnight that night to do it or risk losing one of his precious remaining days. The twink eyed himself in the bathroom mirror. It was notably improved, but he needed more to get that "quickie-behind-the-sports-shed" sex Tom's superiors enjoyed at any moment's notice. He had small mostly-flubber biceps running about 12", a couple of abdominals if he flexed them, the illusion of pectorals, and a cock that while notably longer (5") and thicker than before, still wasn't much to work with considering the competition... He thought about it all the way to class when he noticed someone in the hallway: Grenda Hawks Grenda was the most horrible person Tom, or anyone else, had ever met. She was short, frail, angry, narcissistic, and repulsive to look at because of her misshapen teeth and weird body. ( You'll understand why I didn't provide visual aids for this one) But above all, she was desperate. See Grenda was in the same boat as Tom and appealed to absolutely nobody sexually. She was the female beta, cast to the outskirts of the campus library to snitch on people for chewing gum. Tom didn't like this plan. It didn't seem to be the best fish in the sea, and if given time his new twink body may have hooked someone far less pungent... But he needed the leverage. He bit his tongue and began reciting to himself over and over "You're doing this to get bigger, you're doing this to get bigger..." as he walked up to Grenda. "Hey... Grenda is it?" "Yeah? What do you want? Who are you?" "It's me, Tom! You know the small guy from Homeroom? I sit in the back?" "I sit in the front so, no, I don't know you." "I was just wondering.... If you'd like to do something later tonight?" "EXCUSE ME?!?" "I... I... I'm sorry I just figured I'd try to ask you out because you... Just seem like a fun time..." Grenda was not happy about this, and promptly kicked Tom square in the shin as she turned to walk away muttering something about "The nerve of that little punk..." Tom was flabbergasted. He had expected her to be a complete bitch about the scenerio, but he at least thought he'd be able to talk her into some fooling around after a day. With this, his dreams were crushed. If he couldn't get Grenda Hawks to go on a date with him, there's no way he'd EVER get the chance to capitalize on the book's time-limit, and decided to just continue to lunch. Towards the end of lunch, and as Tom stared miserably into his french fries, his phone lit up. It was a message to him through twitter, to his disbelief, apologizing for her actions earlier, chalking it up to distrust, and accepted his invitation to dinner that evening. Tom used the remainder of his lunch period to go buy a box of condoms from the gas station with a strange happy yet concerned outlook. Tom had only just opened the door to Grenda when he found out JUST how desperate to fuck Grenda was when no one was watching... She instantly started rubbing her tongue against him as soon as she saw no one else was home. Tom was disgusted and gagged a little in the back of his throat. The rest that followed was humiliating, sad, and honestly quite cringy to discuss, but by the end of night, Tom had a condom coated in... Grenda ... ready for the ritual. Grenda left at about 8, leaving Tom plenty of time to get ready for the event. He wanted to study it this time. Feel it happening. The exact nature of the process down to the wire. He had a small notebook with notes, a video camera, and a scale set up. The book described the amplification as dependent on the mass of the catalyst (Grenda), whom for this example Tom estimated must have been somewhere between 90 and 110 lbs. And judging by his own records so far, using his own cum resulted in a mere 5lbs increase in muscle mass throughout the body. Midnight came, and just like before Tom performed the ritual and dropped the used condom into the circle. Unlike before however, the condom fizzled out of existence into a small flicker of flame once it hit the circle. Nothing else happened until about 1:20 am, at which point shit hit the fan. Tom's body began to glow with energy that surged through him like electricity causing every cell in his body to burn with ecstasy. He bent backwards in pleasure as pressure built up in his abs, pecs, biceps and ass, forcing them outward as his shaking hands caressed them. Feint veins started to appear across his biceps as the pressure continued to build, eventually forcing tom into a sitting position, where he promptly ripped of his shorts, and watched as his normal sized cock swelled to a much more impressive 6 to 7 inches. Needless to say, Tom was awake for quite some time exploring his new body. While not too much larger than the last iteration, the changes were MUCH more significant, defining a clear 6 pack and pectorals just large enough to jiggle a little when disturbed, and a clear collar bone pertruding between his two shoulders. He couldn't stop running his fingers across his chissled midsection only pausing to snag a nice fistful of his hardening dick. Eventually he weighed himself, showing that he'd put on an amazing 10lbs of muscle. At this rate, if he kept fucking Grenda, he'd amass to another 50lbs of muscle on top of this by the end of the period. That would be a nice bronze medal. 65 lbs more of muscle would allow him to finally stand up to Mike or Ethan, but not both, and surely would get him some respect, hell, maybe even a spot on a team somewhere... But then Tom looked back into his bathroom mirror and slowly started to grin mischievously. Why stop with bronze? End of part 2! Stay tuned to see what happens on wednesday! Wednesday: The next day, Tom did a few basic calculations. (He wasn't too smart, but he understood basic ratios). Grenda was roughly 100lbs and using her as the catalyst erected 10lbs of growth mass. Now that Tom was quite a bit sexier, with some real definition in his muscular assets, he had a bit more pull in getting girls to sleep with him quickly. Obviously Tom needed to be efficient as possible with this scheme, so the target was obvious: Laura. Laura wasn't the heaviest girl in school, only weighing in at least 300lbs. She was teased relentlessly for this still, but she'd lived with this adversity her whole life, and had developed a pride with her weight and had refined that into a unique aura that worked for her. If the math he'd done was right, he would earn 3x or maybe even more, the mass from using her as his catalyst. In just two days with Laura, he'd have already accumulated more than the remaining four days with Gretta. Today was the perfect day for it too, as he had gym with her that morning. All he had to do was wait until she was the last one out of the locker room after a class-period of showing off and she'd be putty in his hands. Something startled Tom as he entered the locker room though... (Besides the normal display of extreme masculinity) "Who the fuck is the new kid?" Said Blain, (some kid from the soccer team) Tom hadn't had thought of this. He'd just assumed that people would continue to ignore him or some magic nonsense would change his classmate's view of him... Guess that's expecting too much from the Omeganomicon... "Uh... Yeah my name's Tom, I... Just moved here!" Tom responded. "Huh... Guess that makes sense... He seems pretty good, what you think Mark?" Blain said to his friend Mark. "Fuck him, that little twink's got definition, but he's got no mass. We're going to wreak him. Hell, maybe it'll be fun for a few minutes before we dominate again." Mark said. Tom wasn't happy. He figured he'd at least have enough to make it off the loser team... This made things complicated. Tom tried relentlessly to look sexy in front of Laura, but it's not nearly as captivating if you're constantly shoved to the ground by people bigger than you... Never the less, after getting his ass handed to him, he took the rest of the game out after seeing laura had returned to the femail locker room alone. Tom followed her in and knocked on a locker so she could hear before she started undressing. "Hey." "Wha... Who are you? What are you doing in here? TF?!" "Woah, chill out. I followed you in here... I just wanted to meet you personally, because I think you're fine as fuck and I'd like to take you out on a date sometime..." "What the fuck? So you followed me into the locker room?" "Hey I could have been silent and watched you undress.... But I'm not a monster. Come on... Please?.... Don't make me beg..." Tom responded slowly walking closer and smiling the sexiest he could. "... You for real?" "I got a thing for larger women, and there's nothing sexier than one as comfortable as you are being one. Especially when they own it in that dress!" "Ok... Yeah, sure. A date, tomorrow at six." "To...Tomorrow?" Tom thought, and quickly. "Yeah, I got a piano lesson tonight I need to focus on. Besides, tomorrow there's going to be a meteor shower at about 8pm..." "Sounds romantic! I'm totally in! See you at 6!" "Bye little boy!" Tom considered that a win... But now he had a whole day he was going to have to waste.... He returned to the locker room where only Blain was left. "Hey kid... I saw you out there. You just took that beating like you've taken it every week for months, and didn't 'say SHIT about it." "Huh? Oh, pssh, yeah, I'm pretty tough. Mama didn't raise no bitch." "Hey, I'm not supposed to do this, but me and the other soccer team members were going to have some fun behind the pool house later at about 4pm, you can be my plus one. Let you get that taste of what a real man gets after a hard day of kicking ass. You earned it." "You serious? I mean I'm pretty busy but I guess I can... "You won't want to miss this. Trust me." Blain said as he walked out of the locker room. At the end of the day, Tom went to the pool house and walked around back. Back there was the whole team, stripped to their underwear passing a bong packed with what must have been a whole ounce of kush that they passed from person to person. Blain walked up and patted Tom on the back. "Hey guys, this is Tom. He's my boy. Took a ruthless beating today, LIKE A MAN! If he can do that, I think with some training he may be our new midfield." Before Tom could ask any questions Blain put the bong in Tom's hand and ordered him to take it. Tom had never done drugs before, but he sure as fuck wasn't going to piss off his new friends. Perhaps it was his improved stamina, but Tom ripped it like a champ and coughed for a solid minute, much to the amusement of the Alpha crowd around him. After he finished coughing a voice came from behind him: "Ooooh, fresh meat! Careful little boy, I want you coughing on some other shit real soon!" Tom turned around to find the source of the voice: Stacy-suck-em-dry-Spencer, the school slut. Tom became confused. "What's she doing here?" Only to be met with a roaring uprising of laughter from the team. "What do you think she's here for?" Suddenly it made perfect sense why everyone was in their underwear... "Lets get to it boys." Stacy said as she started removing her top and what little skirt she was wearing. Meanwhile a couple of the bigger athletes ripped off (I say ripped as in they didn't pull them down under their legs, they forced them bitches off tearing them to shreds) their underwear revealing their rock-hard cocks of various sizes. Tom had never seen another man's dick before so this put him off a bit, but gained his curiosity back when he saw two of the bigger guys start slamming Stacy between them. It didn't take long for the two to finish all over her, at which point she stood up. ' "That all you got daddy? Oh well mama needs a little more then THAT... Come on in babies, come get a piece of this." The rest of the team surrounded her menacingly and whipped their dicks out as they prepared to gangbang this slut. Maybe it was just the weed, but Tom was heightened to new levels from this experience. She was taking it all like a pro, not even flinching when they finished all inside of her ass face and pussy. Finally it was Tom's turn to saddle her up, which drew her attention. "Oh little boy isn't so little is he? Hmm? Gimmie that big boy cock baby... " That's when Blain chimed in "Lucky break dude, She doesn't fuck with small dicks. I guess that means you really are a winner like us!" That's when Tom realized the opertunity he was being presented with... All of these people were having sex with this girl... They must have had a combined mass of over 1000lbs! JACKPOT! Tom turned his bucking on high as he pushed Stacy faster and faster, until eventually she came all over his dick. "Wuuuuuuuuuuuuhhhhhhaaaaaaa YEEEESSSSSSSSSS.... Ohhh fuck boys... You cleaned me out.... Same time Friday?" She said as she dipped herself into the pool and licking her own cum and others cum off of her. Tom went home after that with a sock he used to wipe the cum off his pelvis, shacking in anticipation. He could be an absolute titan. A god among men! He'd establish a new school order with the inhuman mass he would soon bestow upon himself. The ritual went forward with no hiccups, and the circle consumed the sock in the same way it consumed the condom. As the sock fizzled, the Omeganomicon burst open and flipped to the rule page, where in red, one of the rules became highlighted: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own A shiver just went down Tom's spine before he realized his miscalculation, and realized how big of a bullet he just dodged. Considering the circumstance, it's very possible that gangbang would count as wingman-dry, in which case, ALL that extra mass would be transferred to the guy who got him laid... Blain... However, because the rest of the rule was NOT changed to a shade of red, he took that to mean it wasn't violated.(Which was accurate) In such a sceinerio, the various gangbangers do not count towards the total, only the gang-bang-ie who elected to fuck Tom of her own choosing or Stacy in this case. SO this wasn't the perfect storm of sexual conquest to make him a muscle god, so what? He was still fucking stoked as shit! He got to enjoy a gang-bang, he's still gonna get a decent amount of mass out of it, AND he still has Laura's date tomorrow! Tom quickly fell asleep and awoke the next morning to his new body. He was gorgeous, popping on another 10lbs of muscle, his arms were noticeably thicker, at least an inch or so more in circumference, he could feel the larger weight in his pectorals as they bounced atop his rock-hard 8-pack, but the big changes happened down lower. His gluts were huge now, making his ass finally fill out into a nice attractive bubbly shape, while his legs now seemed to almost double in size. (Don't worry, saved the best for last) And his dick was now a solid 7-8 inches. And thick as fuck. He weighed himself in, he was now a solid 145lbs (A whopping 30lbs more than he was at the start of the week). Tom was pleased with this transformation, and as he stared into his reflection admiring his new athletic build, all he could think about is how great it was going to feel doubling that increase in a single day. End of part 3! Thursday's coming out pretty soon! Thursday: Thursday was old Tom's favorite day of the week, no gym, or P.E., just basic average boring studies and club meetings. A pretty boring day. But this was the day Tom spent the most with Ethan, you remember him the second alpha of alphas... And today it was more awkward than normal... Ethan normally only focused on his harem of the week, but today, he was watching Tom like a hawk. He just sat there menacingly for the whole day. Eventually Tom just ignored it and carried on with his time. However during lunch, Tom was interrupted in the restroom by the sudden headlock of a man much larger than him... Ethan, "Whats up Tom... Heard quite a bit about you lately.... Gotta say, you look quite a bit bigger than the soccer team said... " Tom confused and concerned simply asked "Dude, let me go!" "Oh, no no no tiny Tom, see, I know your game. See I know what the fuck you're doing, and I take great offense to you cheating the natural order of things... " Tom bit his tongue. "Thats right little bitch, I know about the Challenge of Champions." Now Tom was confused. "I don't know who the fuck you're juicing off of, or how you're doing it, but if you gain another GRAM of mass without our permission, I will personally drain it back out of you." With a heavy shove and a punch later, Tom woke up and Ethan was gone. What the fuck was he talking about? The Challenge of Champions? He contemplated this over and over in his head, until eventually, he decided to consult the Omeganomicon. Sure enough, there was a chapter on a process of such a name. The Challenge of Champions was another method of gaining mass and alphabetrium from other sources, simply put, the Challenge was a sort of wrestling match, where the winner would attempt to sexually mount the opponent to climax, with whomever left in control of the situation would absorb the alpha energy of the loser. Tom remembered reading and discarding this method for a variety of reasons, for one, the Challenge of Champions, once accepted, can never be discontinued without forfeiture of the mass gained, so at any point if Tom were to become bottom-bitch to anyone, he'd lose ALL his progress. For another, the mass gained was at a much slower ratio. Did Ethan use the Challenge to get to his immense size now? Was that his secret? Who else knew about this book? After contemplation, Tom became worried. It could become problematic if Ethan decided to take Tom's mass... But he couldn't stop now... He just needed a plan for Ethan... But what? Tom arrived to pick up Laura at six and took her to a nice secluded spot on a private cliff to watch the shooting stars in the night-sky. Laura was fascinated by the stars, and the two enjoyed a meaningful exchange about the mysterious origins of the universe neither of them would ever discover. But after a few minutes of cuddling, Tom worked his way from groping her large ass, to kissing her, to kissing her neck, to unfastening her bra, to getting a very nice bj in the light of his car's headlights. It didn't take long for this to graduate to sixty-nining. And soon, Tom's face was covered in the golden essence of heavy muscle-growth, which he nonchalantly rubbed off into a handkerchief. Later that night he assembled everything for the ritual again, and watched with an evil grin as the handkerchief fizzled into nothing. He had the video camera ready for this, he wanted to see this happen over and over again. And sure enough, the powerful feeling returned, but in a powerful enlightening new form. Tom didn't know where he was. It was as if he was looking into a new dimension as every synapse in his brain was overloaded with this power and pleasure. He knew he was in great pain, as his bones were being pulled apart and forced to grow back together as his body expanded more than it had ever done so before. His pectorals ballooned to be jetting well over an inch and a half from the rest of his well defined chest, with powerful shoulders supporting the massive slabs of muscle his arms had become with massive biceps pulsing with his heartbeat as each vein above it stretched his skin. His abs were harder than cement and the v-shaped hips made an impressive arrow dirrectly onto his new 9 inch monster cock. He didn't even know how he was going to fit THAT monster into his pants the next day... Or if any of his pants still fit him! Tom proceeded to carry on about what joy he'd reap from Friday, but unbeknownst to him, there was someone else... Watching him from his window... Thats it for part 4! Friday will be up pretty soon (and boy oh boy is it going to kick things up a notch)! Friday: Tom paced back and forth amidst the early hours of the morning. He was troubled. He only had but a taste of true alpha-levels of mass, and Ethan loomed in the recesses of his mind like a cruel thief willing to drain him dry... He pondered this over and over... Until a though occurred to him: Ethan didn't know what ritual he was juicing from... Ethan thought he was using the Challenge of Champions.... But... That requires one to accept the challenge, which Tom hadn't done... What would happen if Ethan tried to take him, but he didn't accept? He read the Omeganomicon's specifics on this, but from what he could obtain, the Challenge would effectively just act as normal non-consensual sex... Still not preferable to Tom... Then he noticed the dartboard on the edge of his room and an idea sparked into Tom's twisted imagination. He skimmed back through the Omeganomicon and grinned evilly. "That's how I'll do it..." Tom decided to blow off class from now on and spend the entirety of friday in the gym like many of the jocks do. On the off chance something were to go wrong, he at the very least wanted to feel the power of his new body in action. At first he just looked stupid. This massive beast of a man, pissing around with weird exercises using dumbells far too small for him in inefficient ways. This whole room was completely alien to him, but his body craved it. Like a wonderer lost in a desert finding an oasis, Tom wanted to try everything, he wanted that potent feeling of dominance that came from being able to lift these massive weights to pulse through every fiber in his body. He wanted to show the world the mighty machine he'd become. With every push, pull, lift, and rep the sweat from his own body seamed to evaporate into pure pheromone and fuck it was making him horny. The massive package in his pants became more and more noticeable, and he didn't give two fucks who saw it. "Good" he thought. "Gaze upon the titan's gift and worship it." Suddenly, behind him while he was curling a 20lbs bar, a voice spoke out to him: "You can easily curl the same amount of reps with 40lbs on the ends" Startled, Tom turned arround to see .... Her.... Lisa Doing some leg exercises in an outfit that was revealing as fuck, pushed her breasts out, tightened her waist like a hydrolic press, and forced all of her other mass into her gorgeous bouncing ass. She didn't stop, but she stared at Tom dead in his eyes relentlessly as she continued to crush the two panels holding a massive amount of weight together using nothing but her thick thighs that must have been sculpted by the gods themselves. Tom just stared back awkwardly, until he glanced down and found his erection was rock hard, very noticeable, and his arms were still doing curls. When she finished, she walked up to Tom and grabbed him by the boys. "Lets talk in the girls locker-room for a bit ok? Follow me in when that clock says "1:30"" Tom was practically cumming in his pants as he entered the lockroom, and for good reason. Lisa had taken full advantage of the steam room and was stripped naked apart from her scrunched up thin top. "So... Big boy... How are you going to do it?" "Oh, baby I'll figure something out..." Tom said leaning in, only to be met with a seductive finger to his face. "Oh no no no baby. I'm still Mike's queen babydoll. You're not getting any of this today." Tom paused, confused and very-blue-balled. "Ok... So what did you mean by..." "You're really fucking naive aren't you... " She said chucking with an extremely cute little voice causing her chest to jiggle slightly. "I meant how are you going to steal Ethan's body?" Tom was stunned. "I don't know what you mean!" Lisa started rubbing her fingers across herself and bending her body, just ever so slightly, to make every feature she touched burst with divine beauty. "You know why I'm still wearing this top? It's not because I don't want you to see the whole package, I mean you can clearly see that..." She placed her hands around the back of Tom's neck, but swatted his hands away as he tried to do the same. "No... No no.... I wear this top, soaked in sweat and steam, because it makes every inch of my chest look *that* much sexier now that you can't see it directly. Psychologically... You want me more now, and I've shown you just a lil bit less..." She straightened up, turned around and walked towards one of the lockers bouncing her ass like a basketball with each step. "That's one of the tricks you pick up early when you have a reputation as queen bitch." She opened the locker, removed an item, spun around and said, "If you stay on top long enough you get to know about this... " She said holding the Omeganomicon. "Now... Which is more likely Tom? That this hulking mass of a man just moved in, grew easily 40 lbs of pure muscle over 2 days and doesn't even know how to bench press properly? Or some nerd got a hold of a naughty book meant for big boys?" Tom was incoherent, and just mumbled a bit. "Oh yeah baby, all the Alphas know about this book. Its how most of them got to their alpha state in the first place... Tsk Tsk... Working hard for things just isn't really worth it in the end is it?... Thing is, not everyone has the whole book like me, most just have a portion of the wisdom, some, like Ethan, only a few chapters..." "He thinks I'm using the Challenge of Champions..." "Really?" She said perplexed. "So that's what he's had all this time.... See, Ethan and I have been at a practical arms race for domination for years. He and I act buddy-buddy on the surface, for Mike's sake, but deep down, if one of us knew *exactly* which ritual the other was using, we'd whipe the floor with the other and take all the mass they could for themselves. The only thing that's stopped us is that neither me nor Ethan knows the other's method." "So what are you going to do now that you know?" Tom asked. "Nothing. I don't have to. You're going to take care of all the hard work for me aren't you?" "Won't you then just come for me?" Tom said raising an eyebrow. "Mmmm... No I don't think so. I'll go after Mike. If he's not top hulk anymore he's not worth anything to me. I don't even care if he DID obtain all his muscles legitimately without the Book." Tom was surprised by this, and underestimated Mike. "He's just a clueless pawn in my little game. Once he's reached the other side of the table, I'll sacrifice him for a better piece. After all... Once you absorb Ethan, you'll certainly be the big man on campus won't you? And I already know you want some of this baby...." She said slapping Tom's hand on her ass. But then Tom reached to put the other hand on her, and suddenly found his arm twisted and forced onto the ground by Lisa. "Ah ah ah baby, you're not big enough yet." "How are you so strong? I'm easily twice your size!" Tom said from the floor. "I told you. I've been queen bitch for a long time... I've absorbed more mass than anyone else on campus. The *full* book has a variety of ways to "Hide" that kind of size so I can keep my lust for power secret from Mike, he's against using any kind of cheating... Bless him... But if you're currious to exactly how big I am.... " Lisa then stepped back onto the bathroom scale that groaned from under her. Tom couldn't believe his eyes, he knew she was thick and muscle weighed quite a bit, but Lisa was 445lbs and showed NONE of it. She had the abs of a super model, and the power of a body builder. "Ok Tom... That's all I can help you with... Now... Let me give you a little taste of victory..." List ran her tongue over a single vein on Tom's neck, and like a clogged faucet he came a solid bucket full all over the floor (At some point his erection had worked its way down and out the side of his gym shorts) "Sigh... I hope getting some Ethan in you will improve that stamina.... Now get lost, the cheer squad's about to be out. " Lisa said as she stepped into the shower section of the locker room leaving Tom amazed, hypnotized, excited, and.... Wet.... The rest of the day was largely uneventful. Right up until it was time to leave. Ethan finally appeared, and it was clear he'd been serious about this. Hey bitch boy. What the fuck did I tell you about gaining mass that aint yours? "I think I don't take shit from scared little bitches. I got this mass fair and square, you want to challenge for it?" Tom said coldly. Ethan smiled at this. "Oooooh boy... You just fucked up son. 5:00, in the gym. Come alone. "Ill be there, don't lube yourself up though, I'm taking everything you have dry" Tom said as Ethan turned and walked away. Tom arrived at the gym early to check for traps or secret trump cards hidden outside or around the building, but there was none. It was just Ethan, standing in the center of a rolled out wrestling mat, staring at the door waiting for Tom to come in. He came in, and neither said a word, but just stripped naked and stared each other down. Ethan was a pro at wrestling, and Tom knew it. He had to rely on something else to win. Ethan eventually spoke "Do you accept this challenge of champions Tom?" Tom looked at Ethan and said "Yes." In one quick movement, Ethan dove behind Tom, yanked him to the floor, and mounted him from behind: "Say goodbye to you muscles bitchboy..." Ethan said as he began furiously pumping himself into Tom. Tom however had a secret plan, as while Ethan had him in a body lock, he bit into Ethan's arm with the dart hidden inside his mouth (A risky and dangerous move, don't try this at home!) Ethan cried in pain but didn't give up furiously thrusting into Tom. Then, his arms and bones began to hurt all over as a warm feeling developed in Tom's rectum. It was excruciating. Tom curled up into a little ball writhing in pain. Meanwhile, Ethan had climbed atop Tom's fetal possition with all his weight pressing down on his naked body. "You feel that bitch? Fuck, you're the biggest guy I've ever taken. FUCK IM HUGE. Ha! I'll finally be able to force that bitch Mike's alphabetrium away from him, and take that fox Lisa all for myself. Then, when I'm done with her, I'll take all her alphabetrium too! I'll be a god! Women worship me now, but by Monday, they'll establish religions for me! I'll become emperor of this fucking school and farm muscle so I never have to stop being the FUCKING BEAST I AM! Ethan picked Tom's shriveled body up and tossed it into the trashcan as he left the building. Tom lost it all. He was shriveled up and possibly even weaker than before. But after Ethan left the building, Tom climbed out of the trash, and using a dishtowel from home, cleaned up a bit of Ethan's blood off his face, and cum from his ass. Then grinned at it evilly. Tom returned home eager to complete the ritual. He didn't NEED to win the Challenge against Ethan, he only needed his blood and cum for the regular ritual. But first, Tom quickly disavowed all connection he had to the Challenge of Champions, which meant forfeiting all the mass he'd won (which was none), as to keep him from losing his mass to the Challenge afterwards. Midnight came and he tossed in the towel which burned with a brilliant black flame and charged it'self with energy, soon that energy passed to Tom... This was a big one, and it started from the begining.... First he was a twink... Then a jacked twink... Then he was a small athlete... Then he was back to what he was this morning, a jock But now he advanced to the next stage. Absorbing what Ethan had on top of what was already his.... He was an Alpha His biceps expanded even more than before taking the traps with him, as they grew, they crackled with a dark energy leaving black vein-like marks on his arms when he willed them to appear. His pecs were gigantic. Each one an absolute boulder that could stop a truck. They felt heavy, a satisfying heavy. The power in their weight was not something Tom was meant to ever control... Until now... His abs had upgraded to a ten pack, and fused to his ribcage, ripping it out forcefully, leaving only disconnected bone for framework and asthetics. He didn't need a ribcage anymore, his chest was more powerful than the bone ever was. His cock was inhuman. A solid 12 inches when erect, and thick as a pringles can. Tom stared at the goliath in the mirror, he'd done it. He'd become the goliath he always wanted to be. Ethan must be out somewhere scared and confused as a little shriveled up twerp. And Tom was far bigger than mike was at this point. He smiled at this and stared into the mirror with a grin that was no longer an evil grin, it was a king's grin. An emporor's grin. An Alpha's grin. He had Lisa all to himself.... And with her inhuman mass... He could grow another 80 lbs in the last two nights.... End of part 5! ( It's not over yet folks! But how could it get any hotter from here? Stay tuned for the two-day final part: The Weekend !) Finale - Saturday: Tom awoke the next morning as late as he fucking wanted to. He then spent the following hour jerking himself off to his own reflection. He had it. This is everything Tom ever wanted. Power. Control. Respect. He absolutely dominated every visual inch of his bathroom mirror. After a bit he heard noise from the common room. "Huh" he said. Either Jack had returned from his trip early, or there was about to be one very scared bitch ass shitting himself in his kitchen. Tom was pleasantly surprised to find out it was neither. "Morning baby..." Lisa said whipping up a variety of strange concoctions in Tom's kitchen. "...You done exploring yourself? Because mama needs some attention too." "I won Lisa." Was all tom could focus well enough to say. "I see that. And damn. It's hot. You're the biggest man I've ever touched baby." Tom grasped Lisa by her generous assets and pulled her in close where he kissed her passionately. As he ran his lips up and down her powerful neck and lips she wispered things to him: "You earned this baby. This is your prize. You're the king now baby. Claim me." But as Tom tried to remove her top, Lisa stopped him. "Hold on there tiger... You're about to get way out of your league.... Don't worry... I'mma guide you baby. But we gotta do this right..." Mmm... First breakfast. We're going to be going for quite a long time so you'll need the energy. Eggs, Milk, Protein powder, Bacon, and I got you some sardines too they're packed with protein. For desert I've got six apples for you, already sliced. Tom was confused about this but decided to go with it. He needed some time to recharge after he'd just filled his toilet with hot cum. After he was served breakfast, Tom asked "So... How did you get into my house? And how did you know where to go?" "Oh I followed you in after you lost to Ethan. No way I wasn't watching that match like a hawk. You had me worried there for a bit, I thought I was going to have to skip town to avoid that roided monster.... Mike texted me that Ethan was about to either absorb him or kill him right before Ethan shrunk down to the size of a fucking sixth grader. It was apparently hilarious to watch him run away like that." "Oh... You're still talking to Mike?" "Pssh, of course I was baby. I didn't find out how big you'd gotten until I saw you through that window this morning." "You were spying on me? Naughty girl..." "Wana see how naughty I looked doing it?" Lisa said as she left the room only to return in an impossibly fast 9 seconds wearing the most revealing hoodie Tom had ever seen. "How did you change so quickly?" "Oh you'll understand once you get to the Omegaplane." She said. "Whats that?" "Mmmm... Want a taste of it? Take those pants off baby. I need to see all of you. OOh! And lets go outside. Your backyard is gorgeous." Tom did as he was told. Ripping off the pants and walking out onto his patio. "Like what you see baby?" Tom called from outside. Lisa was staring seductively, and had begun to undress, but stopped mid pose to take a nice long stare when Tom revealed his monster cock. "Fuck how am I going to take that thing?" She said "It's so fucking massive... I'm going to drive myself crazy riding that... Oh well. We're starting with a taste anyways." Lisa tore off the rest of her clothes with her mighty strength and seductively moved towards the naked giant in the backyard, slowly revealing more of herself as she approached. "Sit down" She said. And Tom did as he was commanded. "We're going to start with a taste. Just a little crossover. When you're ready... We'll go all the way." "Baby this isn't my first rodeo, I'm ready to go all the..." "If you try to fuck me now your brain will start to reject reality and you'll be driven completely insane, now shut up... Close your eyes... and let mama take care of you.... " This was not like Laura's blowjob, this was something else. As her throat consumed more and more of his dick, Tom could feel small muscle movements from within her throat pulling and pushing his dick like a vacuum cleaner. He started to feel light-headed, Lisa responded with "That's it baby. Let go..." The pressure in his junk began to feel immensely powerful and forced Toms eyes shut. When he opened them again a second later, he noticed something weird about Lisa's hair. It was glowing gold, and the dark area around him appeared to be enveloped in a shimmering light. That's when he noticed the odd patterns and fractal-esque shapes on objects where they weren't before. He was hallucinating. After a few minutes of this, Lisa pulled up, and the precum in her mouth seemed to dance with rainbow colors After a few minutes it wore off and Tom turned to Lisa: "What the fuck was that?" "That was just a taste of the Omegaplane. The Alpha dimension. It's what Alphas experience during sex. Most just experience it for a breif minute, then forget it's divine beauty as they return. But the true Alphas... They can tap into a whole new realm of power over the body, soul, and mind in this world... And bring it back with them. I am a true Alpha, so I've had this ability sense I first lost my virginity to Mike... We explored that world together and taught ourselves what would take monks and scientists eons to master in a few weeks. You've had a taste of it, and you came back coherent... So you're ready to go all the way to it if you'd like. " "I'm ready." Tom said. Lisa smiled, licked her lips, led Tom inside, and climbed on top of her King. A blowjob will trigger a cross to the Omegaplane, but to get there fully, both partners must be engaged in powerful passionate sex. So.... Big boy... It's time. Fuck me. It started out otherworldly. And Tom knew it was only getting better from there. He pounded Lisa's pussy harder than even Lisa was prepared for, but she took it like a champ. After a few minutes, Lisa's hair flashed gold again as Tom was holding her ass cheeks from behind. Suddenly he felt heavy. Really heavy. And as the immense pleasure enveloped his body 1000 fold, he crossed his eyes as he began staring into the ceiling, unable to control any joint in his body as this wave of ethereal enlightenment pulsed through him. Nothing he saw made any sense, but he knew it was good. Everything he saw in his spaced out trippy world was beautiful to him. He watched as two figures that appeared before him fucked wildly. One was a massive muscular beast, the other a busty sensual woman. After a few minutes he realized he felt everything this man felt. After a bit longer, he realized he was looking AT himself, staring down upon his freakishly large body making love to this goddess. He was mesmerized from this, but the image was shattered like a stone being thrown into a pond, by the emergence of Lisa, wearing nothing but a chain crossing her chest, appeared before him. "Hello Tom.." "Lisa? What is this?" "The Omega plane, the enlightened path accessible only to the most powerful among us. It envolops us. It is in tune with the universe arround us. Go ahead. Interact with the world. It is yours to control." Tom was puzzled but decided to look away from the beautiful display as Lisa commanded. As he picked up and threw a pencil, it create a sort of ghost version of the pencil, that landed on the other side of the room while the original laid on the bench still. However, quickly after, real-world-Tom picked Lisa up and began thrusting her against the bench violently. The force of which caused the pencil to land EXACTLY where the ghost outline landed. That's how this world worked he could control all of causality through his astral projection... No... His Alphral Projection. Tom noticed his neighbor was watching from across the street from their bedroom window. "Can't have that can we?" Tom said, and willed himself to move Lisa to the main hall, where a big glass window allowed the neighbor to veiw every inch of what Tom and Lisa were doing to each other. Lisa appeared behind Tom and spoke. "Your interactions here translate perfectly to different forms of sexual experiences between us. Will yourself to look deep into my physical eyes my king... " And Tom did. The world around him grayed and slowed down. Time had almost stopped. He had the freedom to manipulate whatever he wanted. Lisa grabbed Toms hand and led him outside. Tom knew exactly what he and Lisa were still doing to each other, despite not being in the room anymore. "I must show you the extent of our abilities my king... I will bring you to the grand connection." Lisa said snapping her fingers. Suddenly, Materialistic Lisa began to lactate, which Tom drank eagerly and shared with his partner. Like a rocket, etherial Lisa and Tom were shot into a new state of being. Tom found what happened impossible to process, and much MUCH harder to explain. Essentially, Tom had been given a glimpse into the heart of Alphabetrium energy. It connected the will and minds of every Alpha's subcontious mind on the planet. For a brief moment, Tom was god-like. Everywhere and nowhere. All powerful yet powerless. And it brought him to tears. He wept for such beauty was not meant for his eyes. It burned. Such a sight may have blinded his physical body forever if it were here.... And then he descended. Devolving back into his primitive materialistic form. For both he and Lisa had climaxed and the energy link created by their passionate fucking receded. Before long, Tom was staring back up at his ceiling, cradling Lisa in his arms. Tears had been rolling down his face as he stared around the room. It was completely decimated. Tom rolled over and checked his clock. It was 5pm.... It'd been six hours.... Tom got up, got a drink from the kitchen, and stared at his reflection. What had he become? He was a monster. And he loved it. "Rested up baby? Ready for round two?" said a voice from the hallway, Lisa's of course. "Fucking yes. You'd better fucking believe I'm ready." As he began caressing lisa's body in the foyer, he thought for a breif moment about the ritual he needed to perform later... Eventually he thought it through. "Fuck it. I'm large enough. Why would I ever need to get bigger than this?" And shortly after doing all this again, Tom blacked out entirely. Sunday: It was dark. Weirdly dark. Why was it so dark in his room? That was tom's first thought. Then he tried to get up, only to find his wrists and ankles chained to the bed he laid upon. "What the..." Tom said worried. As he did, the chains swiveled upwards forcing him to a standing position with his arms stretched out, and a large floodlight illuminated the area he was in. What was this? Was this some kind of bad dream? In the shadows, a slow clap began. "Well well well... You're finally awake..." Mike said as he stepped out of the shadows. Tom was worried. He didn't like this. What the fuck was Mike going to do to him? "Did you really think it was going to be that easy? A fucking weeks worth of stooping to the easiest challenges you could find, stooping to fucking the nastiest hoe on campus, all so you could pass ME? A man who's never even used the book before? Oh no... No Tom... I'm afraid it's never that easy... But you've Inspired me. Maybe I've been a bit too harsh on myself... I think I'm finally ready to use the book's powers for myself." "It's about damn time baby" Said a second voice from the shadows. It was lisa. "Lisa? What... What are you doing?" Tom panickly asked. "Using you. To get what I want. What we want." She said, coldly. Tom was agasp. He'd shared enlightenment with this queen of sex not the day before.... And she... She was just using him... "We've been using you from the beginning champ..." Said Mike. "Gotta say. Love what you did to that cocky asshole Ethan. I was getting so sick of his smug bitch ass. I should have taken him out sooner, but I guess aged alphabetrium is the purest form of aquiring alphabetrium. I should do this again with him instead of you all over again... Oh and pro tip kid, a true alpha NEVER turns down the desire to get bigger. EVER. You can take it slow like me, or try to rush it like ethan, but don't ever even THINK that what you have is "Good enough".... What a fucking pathetic thought..." "What are you going to do to me?" Tom said. "Not much actually. Nothing you didn't already do to yourself. Recognize that triangle at your feet kid?" Mike said. It was the tentragram of his own ritual. "I knew you'd go for this ritual, the 7 days one, because you're a little beta bitch who doesn't like to take risks. Truth be told there's lots of these spells in this book... But that's kinda the point isn't it. See... There is no magic book willing to help betas become Alphas, never has been. See... This book is cursed knowledge. There's a reason every ritual comes with tiny little strings attached. Thats why I never used it. Lisa over there used it to its full potential... But now she's a slave to it, she's forever doomed to be the top bitch no mater what the cost. She'll spend hours of her free time exercising, disciplining her muscles to be able to achieve the Omega connection, failing to resist a powerful sexual desire to the strongest man nearby and taking risks to maintain her god-like physique. In fact, she's how I learned about the secret use of the book... " Ethan paused and smiled evilly at Tom. "While the user will always end up getting their comeuppance some way or another, there are often times outside recipients, call them lucky bystanders, who just *happen* to receive all the benefits of the ritual, without being tied to its curse.... I think you experienced this first hand when you stole all that delicious mass from Ethan.... And if someone were to limit the options of the book to only show rituals with these anonymous beneficiaries... Well... Who could blame them for that?" Tom didn't know what was coming. What did he not know that was about to ruin everything? "Now, your case was actually rediculously easy... See it all started with *This..." Mike tossed the Omeganomicon in front of Tom where the page in front of him read " -Rule 3: The transformee must attract the mating catalyst on their own, otherwise the effects of the omeganomicon will transfer to the true alpha upon discovery of wing-manidry. " "But I didn't use anyone's help for me to attract any of those bitches!" Tom pleaded. Mike turned towards Lisa and whispered "You ready baby" to which she nodded as she began filming the scene on a tripod camera. Mike then turned towards Tom, approached the behemoth, and showed him his phone. From within it was a conversation.... A conversation with Grenda. Tom froze and a chill ran down his enormous spine as he read it. "That's right Tom...Remember when Grenda turned you down? .... I asked Grenda to go through with it in exchange for a prom picture.... Pssh. She's never getting that...." "I guess that'd make me... Your wingman of sorts wouldn't it?" The book began to burn bright as a dark red light shimmered around Tom and Mike. "Oh and lets not forget, the only reason you got in on that action with Stacy and Laura was because of the mass you obtained... From Grenda. And to top it off, the only reason Ethan challenged you, was because of what you obtained from the three of them... Or to put it another way.... All of your mass, power, and alphabetrium you've gained sense tuesday... Is rightfully mine! Now... HAND IT OVER!" In a flash the pages of the book began to suck the alphabetrium straight out of Tom, shriveling him up from the Alpha tank he was to the twink he was the first day. He lost so much size he fell right out of his shackles. Mike grinned as he was beginning to feel a powerful rush surge through him. He was already amateur bodybuilder size... So what he grew into frightened Tom just as much as it turned Lisa and Mike on. Yes.... YES! YES! FUCK YES! I'm a giant.... I'm a fucking giant! Lisa began to touch herself behind tom, crushing him under her foot. "Oh, and here's the best part baby...." Lisa said as she began to speak to the ritual... Tom knew the phrase well, as he'd contemplated using it on Ethan, but never had the balls to do it... He was frightened before, but now he was terrified. He was going to be absorbed entirely. His whole body, and his essence as a person... Were about to become one with Mike.... In a flash Tom's frail body burned into nothing, and his conscientiousness fell into the spiritual state he had experienced with Lisa. It was much like it was before, but instead of having his own body, Tom was chained to Mike like a dog... No... Like a slave.... And no matter what he did, even if he closed his spiritual eyes... He was forced to gaze upon the muscular teenage god whom was about to tripple all the mass he'd just received. Tom began to speak lower and lower... "I am a king... A KING OF KINGS! A FUCKING POWERHOUSE. A MYTHICAL BEAST OF LEGEND! I. AM. YOUR. GOD! Tom gazed upon his new master, his arms had the circumference of beachballs. He had a new line of muscle connecting his biceps, triceps, and various other power-houses along his limb. His ass had filled out to take up and entire couch. Each leg powerful enough to push a deep-rooted tree right out of the ground. He now boasted an amazing abdominal region. An elite 10-pack of abs hard enough to stop bullets without breaking skin. And his pectorals were enormous. Jetting at least 7 inches away from his chest at any time, these massive slabs of pure muscle had become so strong they each took on the possition of a second and third heart, necessary for Mike to have to extend his new monster cock. I don't know exactly how massive it was, but you'd need a yard stick to measure it, not a ruler. This hulking mass It was too much for Lisa to bare, as she violently ripped off her clothes and began riding the huge mass, screaming in pain as she took the entirety of the dick to her base. Soon they both arrived on the omegaplane alongside each other to face what was left of Tom. Lisa was now wearing a thin bikini of blue aura. And mike was bare-chested with a pair of sports compression shorts leaving nothing to the imagination. Get comfortable Tommy boy. You're going to get a birds eye view of this from now on. "In a way we've helped you. Now you've become part of something truely greater than yourself." "Yeah, me." Tom would spend the rest of his days forever tied to this goliath as Mike would continue his escapade into the powers of alphabetrium, growing past even what he is now, to ascending to new levels of thought and power. Every day, he'd fuck Lisa til she bled, but she loved the pain. It made her feel like the power hungry tryrant she was. But what now? Tom's story is over, but there's still more for me to work with here. Please go ahead and vote for the storyline you think I should pursue next! The origin of the Omeganomicon amidst the dark ages? A day in the life of Lisa after this as she now needs to become even stronger to please her man? Or maybe Jack will find something interesting in the wreaked apartment once he gets back? VOTE NOW and PLEASE leave any suggestions or comments bellow! I get off on criticism and praise alike!
  6. theseventhwave

    The Symbiote War - Chapter 14

    Hello everyone! My apologies for the loooonnnngggg delay. Life has been busy - and this sort of writing is challenging. Much thanks to everyone for being so very kind and supportive. And very special thanks to Xyggurat for pushing (gently) and also for being the inspiration for this story in the first place - you really should read Xyggurat's "The Roommate" series. If you haven't ready Chapters 1 through 13 - here are links: Chapter 1-7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/1689-the-symbiote-war/ Chapter 8: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4428-the-symbiote-war-chapter-8/ Chapters 9-10: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5517-the-symbiote-war-chps-9-10-and-eventually-the-rest/ Chapter 11 is on page 3 of the previous thread. Chapter 12 is on page 4 of the previous thread. Chapter 13 is on page 5 of the previous thread. And finally... Here is chapter 14. Chapter 14: Sunday – Caught! It’s Sunday morning and I’m leaving Mark’s apartment with all the feelz; the warm fuzzies from having spent the night cuddling with this hot boy, exuberance at this budding relationship, amazement from having met such a wonderful man, but then also trepidation of what’s waiting for me – not just with Shawn, but with my future. Will there ever be an end to this growth ability? Would I want this to end? Because it’s Sunday morning, I know Shawn will be in the gym. So I head back to our dorm room to shower and make plans for the day. As I open the door, the first thing that hits me is the air. It’s hot and musky-sweet smelling (more musky than sweet). That catches me off-guard and I hesitate with the door half opened. But then a meaty arm reaches through the opening, grabs my wrist, and before I can even gasp, pulls me in. “Hey Little Buddy! Where’ve you been?” Shawn’s body is radiating heat, his hand on my wrist is warm…and potentially crushing the bones in my wrist. I’m staring at his massive chest. He’s shirtless, his pecs look pumped and swollen – red and sweaty – and the striations are criss-crossed with veins. So fucking hot! I would totally be enjoying this if only the bones in my wrist would stop complaining. “Shawn, you’re breaking my wrist.” “Sorry buddy.” As he finishes pulling me into the room he lets go of my wrist as he closes the door. “I’m still getting used to being this strong.” He tosses out that line casually, as if it isn’t the weirdest, sexiest, freakiest, hottest fucking thing ever. “Shouldn’t you be in the gym on a Sunday morning?” “I spent the whole day there yesterday, when I wasn’t looking for you. Where have you been hiding?” I certainly don’t want to share my secret hiding spot, so I try to re-direct the conversation. “Why would you be looking for me? And again, shouldn’t you be in the gym?” Ok, admittedly that was not my best re-direction work. In my defense, I was caught off-guard by Shawn being in the room, and I’m having trouble concentrating with these slabs of delicious pec meat heaving in my face. “Yeah I’ve been waiting here for you to come back. I’ve been passing the time doing body-weight exercises, but they’re not really a challenge anymore. I’m waiting for you so that I can get back to the gym. I spent the whole day there yesterday – and after getting a boost from you Friday night and yesterday morning, it was a fucking amazing gym day. I blew through all my personal bests on every exercise. I can’t describe how much of a turn-on it is to be this strong and be able to throw around so much weight!” He doesn’t really have to try. Just listening to him talk about being so strong has me hard as a rock. I’m beginning to perceive a problem… “Shawn…” I try to start some sort of argument to try and extract myself from this situation. “I want another day like that. I want another day full of blowing through all my PB’s. And you’re going to help me with that.” My balls churn at the thought. “Shawn…” I swear I’m trying to come up with some sort of argument, but my brain is not helping me here – maybe because all my blood is somewhere else… In a bit of a surprise move, Shawn picks me up. He’s hugging me tight and carrying me over to the bed. Part of me is screaming. But my hands are clamped on his striated deltoids and I’m already grinding my boner into his chest. So obviously, part of me is revelling in this sexy beast. Shawn throws me down on my bed and immediately he’s on top of me – taking off my clothes. Not only am I not trying to resist, I’m actually helping to get my clothes off. Shawn kicks off his shorts, freeing his cock to swing like a pendulum – a big, thick pendulum that I want to put in my mouth. He’s holding himself over me with one arm and caressing my boner with a big meaty hand. I am already leaking. My hands are everywhere; trying to dent his biceps, exploring the crevasse between his pecs, reaching down to grab hold of his muscle-y bubble-butt, and stroking his hot cock. He lowers himself down onto me, his hot pecs pressing firmly into mine. And I can feel our cocks grinding together between our abs – and I can tell that his is bigger, harder, and hotter than mine. It’s all too much, my balls churn and I’m over the edge. I can feel the cum rocketing from my cock – slicking up the space between our bodies – our abs and cocks now gliding smoothly from the lubrication. I’m locked in orgasm, but Shawn is still thrusting on top of me. I can feel his growth – his pecs are pushing into mine, his body widens and lengthens, his hard cock takes up more space between us, pushing harder into my abs and crawling farther up my chest. And as this is happening, I can feel the lubrication disappearing as my cum is soaked up into his body – until we’re left dry humping again. “Oh fuck yeah!” Shawn breathes. “Corrigan, you are amazing.” He pushes himself up a bit and so I get a better look at his body. His arms look like pillars of marble. The striations of muscle in his shoulders ripple as they fight for space under his skin. His pecs are larger than they were before, and from this angle, I get a glorious view of his bulging abs and obliques – at least what’s not being obscured by his cock. His cock is sticking up between us and it’s beyond belief – thick and meaty and wrapped in veins. I’m drooling. Shawn can see the lust in my eyes, and responds with a cute smile and a gleam in his eye. “One more dose before the gym.” “But I just came!” “I’ve got that covered.” “You’ve what?!” “Drink this.” And before I can even register a stunned expression, Shawn has plastic juice bottle up to my lips. I’m instantly reaching up to get this out of my face, but Shawn easily holds my hands at bay. “Drink this nicely, this doesn’t have to get unpleasant.” There’s no contest – I can’t even fight my way past one of his arms. I drink. “What was that?” “It turns out that one of the advantages of being a muscle stud is that people will do anything for a feel. I caught a pharmacist lusting after me in the gym yesterday. He was more than happy to help me out, and I convinced him to get me a little something. I don’t think this drug is actually on the legal market, but it’s supposed to be quite effective – a little something to help me get a second dose without having to wait for your refractory period to end.” I can feel myself getting flushed. Maybe it’s just embarrassment. Maybe it’s the drug. Maybe it’s just me being turned on by this muscle stud kneeling over me with his boner on my abs? And in less than a minute, I have my answer. I can feel the “flush” intensifying and centering on my cock – my boner feels as if it’s a beating heart. I don’t think I’ve ever been this hard in my whole life. “What the hell did you give me?” “No idea. But clearly it’s working.” Shawn gives my boner a squeeze. A tiny drop of pre-cum forms on the tip. “You’re such a sexy little fucker.” “Ummm…. Thanks?” Shawn leans in and pops my boner in his mouth. His mouth is warm – my cock is on fire. He’s sucking hard – I can see the muscles in his neck flexing. I run my hands through his hair, over his muscular traps, and clamp on to the striations in his massive deltoids. “Unnnggg…” His vacuuming on my boner is so intense it’s both ecstasy and agony. I can feel his shoulders widening, the already hard muscles pushing against my hands. Shawn reaches up and cups my balls in his hand – gently kneading. It’s all too much – my climax is coming from somewhere deep inside me and I can feel it slowly building in intensity. It starts at the base of my penis, my balls clench up, my cock expands in anticipation. Shawn can feel that I’m about to cum, he clenches a little tighter on my balls and jams my cock deeper down his throat. And with that, it’s an explosion. I’ve never had such a climax, my cock felt like an out-of-control firehose. Shawn eagerly did his best to take it all. At the end I was completely spent, but even though my balls were drained, my cock was still throbbing as if it couldn’t help but continue to try and give up more. Shawn slowly pulls back, my still hard erection is now visible, it looks swollen. But I have no time for that, it’s Shawn that’s stealing the show. Standing up straight, I can see growth everywhere. His physical…presence is filling the room. His head is inching toward the ceiling, resting on top of a spectacular mountain of traps. His deltoid muscles stand out impressively, looking as if they are fighting for space with his chest. All of this is framed by the massive wide V of his back and the cobblestones of his obliques. Shawn’s quads are so wide that he’s standing in that bodybuilder stance where he has to have his legs slightly spread. And that cock! Shawn clearly has a semi, but it’s thick as my wrist, and even draped over his impressive balls it is slowly inching down closer to his knees. “It’s been a while. Let’s do this.” He throws a tape measure at me. I am unable to process all of this; it’s too much to take in. I am exhausted, and my mind is spinning so fast in so many directions that it’s standing still. I am in awe of Shawn’s body; this “god of muscle” is standing before me, and all I want to do is spend eternity worshiping. My formerly smaller roommate is now towering over me, and all I can see is hard, rippling muscle in every direction – and I am both turned on and frightened. Not necessarily frightened of Shawn, but frightened by how much I want to give him more growth. What have I become? Fortunately, Shawn is oblivious to my whirlwind of thoughts. “Let’s start with height. The world feels different from up here.” I pull on my underwear before we get going – but no time for anything more – Shawn is too eager. As I’m trying to unravel the tape measure, I realize that there’s no way I’m going to be able to measure something that tall – I can reach up there, but I can’t actually see the mark on the tape measure. I grab my rickety collapsible metal study chair from my desk – it wobbles a bit as I climb up to reach Shawn’s head. “It looks as if you’ve hit six feet and two inches according to the tape measure.” “Almost a whole foot taller! No wonder everything looks so different. Let’s move to chest.” I can’t reach around his chest, so I wrap the tape measure around his waist. “32 inches.” Shawn flexes his abs – it looks as if a brick wall just exploded under his skin – the ridges of the abdominals and obliques stand out sharply. I re-measure his waist. “Still 32 inches.” But there’s not an ounce of fat anywhere – it’s all solid muscle. And then with some effort, I shimmy/slide the tape up to his chest. Shawn stands at attention and flexes his chest and back – I almost drop the tape. “58 inches! That’s thick.” And to paraphrase a meme: I’m not drooling! You’re drooling! I wrap the tape measure around his thigh – it’s thick and I can feel the striations in the muscle moving around under his skin. “30-inch thighs!” Shawn’s not fully hard, but he definitely has more than just a semi. The tape measure shows 14 inches, with 10 inches of girth. “And now my biceps.” Shawn raises his right arm – keeping it straight out from his body. I wrap the tape measure around the bicep – he’s not flexing, but the arm is already impressively thick. I can see veins running along the bicep and connecting to a roadmap in his forearms. Shawn flexes his bicep. I just want to lick it. “Are you gonna measure that?” Shawn’s amused. “Oh yeah, sure.” I grasp one end of the tape measure and pull the other end: “22 fucking inches.” “Excellent. This is fucking amazing! I need to go throw some serious weight around.” “Shawn, I don’t think the gym’s going to have enough weights to challenge you.” “We’ll see about that.” He seems pleased and amused and has a bit of a far-off look in his eye. “But after the gym, I’m going to want another round with you. But you seem to keep disappearing on me.” “Shawn…” He’s looking around the room – and fixates on my rickety metal study chair. “This will do.” Shawn picks up the chair and proceeds to rip it apart with his bare hands. “Shawn! That’s my chair!” “I want you here when I get back. And so… Get on the bed.” I hesitate, wondering if I can make a run for it. But I’m just in my underwear, I haven’t had time to get dressed. “I’m being nice here, giving you the opportunity to have a comfortable place. Or, we can do this in a less comfortable spot.” Realizing that I’m not getting out of the room, I climb onto my bed. Shawn easily manipulates the metal frame into a makeshift set of rings. “Reach up, I’m tying you to the bedframe.” He wraps one of the rings around the bedframe and then around my wrist – initially getting it uncomfortably tight, but he sees the look of pain run across my face and adjusts the metal ring so that it’s tight but not pinching. He does the same with the other ring. I am now lying on my back with one arm tied to each bedpost. In any other circumstance, this would be insanely hot. People would pay money for this! But for some reason, I can’t seem to appreciate that right now. “Shawn. You can’t tie me up against my will. This isn’t right, and you know it.” “Listen little buddy. I need you to be here. And if you would just stop running away, I wouldn’t have to do this. Besides, I am going to go and blow through my lifts and pump these muscles to their max – and then me and my sweaty, pumped muscles are going to come right back here and rescue you.” Ok. Ok! I admit it. I’m turned on. Even my spent dick stirred at the thought of Shawn coming back sweaty and pumped. Shawn struggles to put on his workout clothes. Nothing fits and everything looks ridiculous on his gigantic frame. He settles on a muscle shirt that hides nothing and a pair of basketball shorts that now look like spandex. And nothing is capable of hiding his massive package. “I’ll be back. You wait here little buddy.” Shawn gives me a wink and a smile that somehow, in spite of the fact that he’s just tied me up, still manages to give me butterflies. I can hear him lock the door from the other side. I’m alone. “Fuck.”
  7. Astromuscle

    Muscle thief on the loose

    Hey so I kind of wanted to start a story with you guys, I like the premise of the continuous story, but I find that people never seem to add to them. So here is my message to all of you readers. I am going to start a story here akin to the "Thief among us" thread already here (but different characters and such). If you are reading it, try contributing. I challenge you! You don't have to ever have written before, or even be "good at writing" (I make constant spelling mistakes, don't edit because I hate it, and I am no author. I literally just started writing, and enjoy that I can give in my way to this forum for everything it's given me. Basically trust me, a lot of us aren't "good at writing") My story (which will be the post underneath this one) will outline a character. YOU CAN START A WHOLE NEW STORY IN THIS WORLD. Don't like the characters I made but like the premise, or is no one hitting your kink? Start it! Worried you might ruin where someone is going with something? Fuck them! If they wanted it to go somewhere specific they should have written more. Post away! Maybe try not to change an established characters specific set of powers (if a person clearly didn't steal hair, they shouldn't suddenly start to). If someone took your story somewhere you weren't expecting don't put it down, use it to go somewhere new. I am setting up a world, use it to do what you will. (Sorry, was getting frustrated that everyone seemed to ask for new stories here, but the point is to write them) Premise: Something has happened and suddenly there are people (not necessarily everyone) who can steal others muscle through skin to skin contact. At the time I am starting, it is new and not well known, but I would love to see the world develop to a point where people are distrustful of skin to skin contact. Some people may seem to steal other things like hair or sexual drive or something, but muscle is the base I am giving. Between 2 Thievers, the stronger will will drain the weaker, it is a mental challenge but bigger guys who are more in tune with their massive size will have a strong advantage (a tiny guy won't drain a 200 ft giant, unless he lets him, but the bigger guy is not always going to be able to protect themselves). Otherwise, have fun!
  8. Caution: this story contains furry/kemono and muscle theft. If you don't like it, please ignore it. And I'm sorry to my poor English. XP **** - Elvin the black cat was born with a genius magic ability. His magic power surpassed that of adults, which grew stronger as he got older. Elvin was very proud of this, and people around him praised him. But the grandmother was very worried about her grandson. Essentially, the stronger the magic power, the harder it becomes to control, which means the side effects are also larger in scale. However, Elvin didn't listen to her warnings at all. On the contrary, he firmly believed that he could control it all enough. - But with or without talent, the wizard was a secret being. Therefore, Elvin usually pretended to be an ordinary person. It was a duty that must be kept to protect the magical world. This duty made Elvin feel strong belonging and superiority, but sometimes frustrated. The 'ordinary' Elvin was just a little smart and weak black cat. But there was one flaw in this duty. If he could hide that he was a wizard, he could use magic with the public. So Elvin secretly retaliated with magic if he was the target of bullying. The method worked until middle school. But things changed when he entered high school, because of Jonas and Simon. - Jonas the lions and Simon the tiger were capable athletes who paid attention to high school sports. Muscular bodies as big as bodybuilders, excellent sports skills and good looks. Besides, they were active and curious. Having all the things they needed to have as athletes, they were very popular with ordinary students. But at the same time, they were so arrogant that they would easily ignore others. Jonas and Simon naturally led the gang, bulling the "good" student. That included Elvin. - At first, Elvin used magic the same way as before, but strangely, magic didn't work properly. After five or six failures, he soon realized what the problem was. So far, bullies have filled their low self-esteem with bullying, but they were different. They based the idea of 'we are absolutely superior to others,' and showing off this was a bullying. Elvin's magic kept failing because it was wrong from the most fundamental problem. So what if I made a better student than them? Thinking that far, he stumbled upon a student. It was Ben, a student in the same class. - Ben the white bear was just an ordinary student. He was very nice enough to admit even Elvin, unexpectedly with a pretty cute face, and moderately smart. But he was too introverted and hated sports. On top of that, he was very fat. The children rejected Ben for being fat, whether he was good or cute, so Ben had no friends since he was a child. But still, he was so nice that he was sometimes bullied by bad guys. - Elvin changed his mind as soon as he saw Ben. Originally, he planned around himself, but using Ben, who was worse than him, seemed to be far more effective to them. He arranged the plan and approached Ben cautiously. Getting close to Ben was easier than he thought. Elvin used magic to easily gain favor, but most importantly, spending time with Ben. At first they went to the cafeteria together. Then Elvin took a walk with Ben from time to time and spent time talking to each other about games. Later, they went to school together every morning. - For Ben, who was lonely without friends, Elvin became the only haven. Elvin knew it, too, so he tried to make sure Ben could rely on himself mentally. But there was only one thing Elvin didn't expect: Ben began to love him. Then one day, Jonas and Simon began to bully Ben again. Realizing that the time had come to execute the plan, Elvin pulled them away from Ben and deliberately provoked an argument. He talks about a city festival in the middle of summer vacation and declares that Ben will also participate in the bodybuilding competition. He also says he can easily beat contestants Jonas and Simon. - Ben is very embarrassed. Elvin reassures him and encourages him, saying he can win if he tries. First, he makes a six-week work out and diet for Ben. Then, as his trainer, he teaches work out hard. It also uses fur from Jonas, Simon and Ben to secretly execute the magic that it had prepared. He gives all of Jonas and Simon's physical attributes (muscle characteristics, constitution, metabolism, etc.) to Ben and then distributes Ben's physical attributes to Jonas and Simon. This magic has a temporary effect and breaks itself after the competition. - The first week. Two weeks before the vacation started. Ben does a lot of training every day. At first Ben complained that he was really going to die, but contrary to his worries his body endured it all. In the first week, Ben lost more than half of his weight. That's how fast it was to get muscles. Jonas and Simon, on the other hand, worked out as they usually did, but somehow got tired easily. Eventually, they can't work out for a long time and rest. - Second week. A week before vacation starts. The amount of training has increased a little. Ben lost enough weight to reveal his abs. The face also hardens. The body as a whole becomes as firm as a swimmer. Jonas and Simon, meanwhile, had a little less work out. The muscles slowly lose weight and start to gain weight very little by little. - Third week. Summer vacation started. Ben is worried about working out too much, but Elvin says he's fine. Contrary to Ben's worries, his body grew rapidly. This was because the muscles quickly filled up the places where all the weight was lost. The body grew bigger and firmer, and the face gradually matured. Jonas and Simon work out far fewer times than before. They lost a lot of muscle and gained some weight. - Fourth week. All the useless body fat that remained in Ben's body is removed. Muscle shapes become clearer and more beautiful. And during this time, Elvin starts to give him supplements, which makes growth even faster. Now he's in the body between a fitness model and a bodybuilder, and he's the same height as Jonas and Simon. On the other hand, Jonas and Simon have not lost any more muscle, but they gain a lot of weight and become fat. - The fifth week. Ben's body no longer loses weight, but keeps the right amount. Now that his athletic ability and knowledge have grown rapidly, he works out himself without Elvin. He also grew taller than Jonas and Simon. He became a perfect amateur bodybuilder, and around this time he began to take an interest in various sports. There is no change on Jonas and Simon's side. - The sixth week. The competition finally started. The fat Ben is reborn as an elite bodybuilder who stands 6'9" tall. He has great athletic ability and knowledge, as well as physical strength to match. It also became a player with enormous potential that all athletes dream of. - On the day of the competition. Jonas and Simon were forced to head to the stadium with fat bodies. However, the employees who checked their bodies just kicked them out, saying that they were not allowed to participate in the competition. Then Ben came in there, and they were shocked. Ben had a better body than himself before! Eventually, the bodybuilding competition ended up with Ben's overwhelming victory, and Jonas and Simon, who were watching it, ended up bawling with tremendous shame. Elvin secretly watches this and thinks the plan is successful and likes it. Without knowing that problems would arise soon. - The vacation is over and the second semester has started. Ben quickly became the idol of the students. He was even more popular than Jonas and Simon because he had a good personality. It protected bullied students with strong physical strength and showed the best grades in physical education. Many coaches showed interest in him, the best athlete. Ben smiled brightly as if this interest were not bad. But Elvin thought it was very strange. Because he broke the magic he used on them. As he expected, Ben had to return to his fat body at the end of the vacation. But Ben's body reacted as if it still had the physical attributes of Jonas and Simon. - So the magic didn't break? No. Elvin shook his head. After the competition, he saw Jonas and Simon return to their original muscular form, working out again. Magic is definitely broken. So what happened to Ben's body? While investigating it, he somehow found that Ben's body still had the physical attributes of Jonas and Simon. No, it was copied. Ben's body copied their physical attributes! Moreover, it wielded powerful influence enough 'to erase' Ben's original physical attributes. Elvin was shocked. Yes, it was a magical side effect. That's also a permanent side effect. - And soon there was another "side effect" that even Elvin didn't expect. It was love. Ben, who had a crush on Elvin, began to express love to him little by little. On the day he decided to stay overnight to help Ben with his assignment, Elvin realized that Ben's love for him was abnormally huge. When Ben overwhelmed Elvin with a huge muscular body, he finally realized that his grandmother was right. The powerful magic was beyond Elvin's control. - Elvin the black cat was born with a genius magic ability. His magic power surpassed that of adults, which grew stronger as he got older. In the past, he was very proud of it. But not now. This time spent with Ben, the most handsome and powerful lover in the world, was the result of uncontrolled magic. He knew he couldn't get out of this. Any time, whatever it was, he had to be responsible for forever changing Ben's fate. That was the price of overconfidence in magical powers. END!
  9. muscledrain

    dominance Wesley and Master Ed

    AUTHOR'S NOTE: This story contains master/slave and hypnosis themes but no violence. Muscle growth is in the last third but I promise it's worth it. I've written dominance stories before but I think I worked harder on this than most. I set it in England because I think the Cockney accent is incredibly sexy. This is also a one shot from me, and it's a complete story. There will be no part 2. England, the 1980s Ed was always there alongside Wesley’s parents from as far back as he could remember. Ed was his father’s bodyguard and right hand man, and he also served as a sort of assistant, preparing meetings for his father and arranging schedules, driving his father around and other things. Wesley grew up adoring Ed. Ed was powerfully built, more so than any father of any boy at school. The few times Wesley saw him changing were always intensely remembered and savored. Ed had the biggest muscles Wesley had ever seen. Ed was taller than his father by six inches, and dominated any room he was in with his presence. He was hired muscle, and as Wesley grew older he realized that Ed was meant to be intimidating to anyone that met with John, whose life was all too brief. Throughout Wesley’s childhood, Ed was always there at his father John’s side, saying “Yes, Master John. Right away, Master John. Would you like some tea, Master John, sir?” Ed was a servant in every way, in spite of his size. His deference to John was unwavering. The level of respect he showed both publicly and privately was intense and absolute. When Wesley was ten, his father, who was a prominent member of government, suffered a stroke and promptly died. His mother vowed that she would never remarry and had a nervous breakdown. They had little in the way of other family members. Both of Wesley’s parents had been only children, and the grandparents were fond of Wesley, but two of them (one grandfather and one grandmother from different sides) were in constant need of medical care, one grandfather was a heroin addict (not publicly known) and the other grandmother had strict religious views that had alienated her daughter. Wesley’s mother put it in writing that Ed, who had been a trusted family friend for ten years and who had worked his way into her trust wholly, would assume temporary guardianship of Wesley, and the lawyers drew up the papers to make it fully legal. Ed would always say “You listen to me, lad. You always listen to Ed. You listen to me, you can’t go wrong. Your father’s gone but I’m here and whenever I tell you somefin’ it’s for your own good, understand?” Wesley’s mother recovered from her breakdown and by that time Wesley had already begun to think of Ed as his real father. John had always been largely absent from his life. There had been nannies and Ed had always been the one to give him guidance. When bullies teased him at school, Ed told him how to stick up for himself, and demand they stop. He taught him a little bit about fighting before his mother put a stop to it. He made sure that Wesley was involved in scouting and had the idea for him to go to a summer camp that taught real survival and military skills, something most posh elites wouldn’t dream of doing for their young boys. Wesley loved being around Ed, and felt slightly guilty that he missed his biological father less and less. His parents were largely insulated from the economic turbulence of the times, and there was constant talk he overheard about the working class and what would become of them. His father had been involved in large scale economic policies. ENGLAND, 1985 In school, Wesley always did exceedingly well. Even when his mother was diagnosed with cancer, Ed told him that nothing could affect his studies. His entire future was riding on what he produced in school. When his mother slipped away, Wesley was 16, almost 17. At this point, Ed had full guardianship and was Wesley’s legal father. But the man still referred to him as “Master Wesley”. He spoke in a heavy Cockney accent and had never talked about his past. Wesley knew he was working class poor a long time ago, and knew that he had to grow up in the streets fighting a lot just to make his way in life. And then the time came for Wesley to go to university. “There now, Master Wesley.” Ed held Wesley’s coat in the air for him to slip his arms into. Wesley was a pretty lad, and all the girls thought so. He had dark shining hair and a pixie face. He hated that he didn’t look anything like his now legal father, whose gruff features: bald head, graying stubble, 40ish appearance complete with craggy skin and a deep voice made him practically ooze masculinity. Not to mention his body, which he had always kept fit, far after his job as a bodyguard had transitioned to merely looking out for Wesley. Ed held the finances and the trust fund until Wesley was of legal age, and now that he had to hand it over, the time had come to tell Wesley. “You ‘ave to make a decision, Master Wesley. Regardin’ your finances. This is a rather delicate matter to bring up, but it ‘as to be brought up.” Ed stood over the boy, almost a foot taller and oozing power in his black suit and red tie. “As you know, you are inheritin’ a substantial sum, but it ain’t going to be enough to last forever. And you ‘ave to decide whether or not you want me to stay ‘ere with you.” “Of course I want you to stay! You’re my father! I mean, I know I don’t call you that. But you are. Aren’t you?” “I’ll always be there for you, and you’re the son I nevah ‘ad,” Ed began. “But the truth is, I need to make a livin’ and I ‘ave a bit of a confession for you. I have taken money out of the family fortune over the years and started a side business. I replaced what I took and made sure it’s all there for you. I want you to know because I love you, and have made sure you’ve done everything right to get ahead in life. That’s been my job. I’ve made your meals and I’ve not been able to protect you from grief and loneliness. I’ve failed because I’ve put a lot of time into my business dealings, because I knew the money wouldn’t last. You ‘ave enough to go to a prestigious university and then enough for maybe a few years more. It won’t last. That’s why I did this. So we could be a family. I know I’m a man of few words, lad, but you ‘ave to know that.” “I know. I always know. You’re my hero,” Wesley said, looking up at the proud face of his former servant, the man who had called him the rather elitist and pompous affectation of “Master” since his birth. “And one more thing. I don’t think you should call me “Master Wesley”. Ed laughed a gruff laugh. “It’s what your mother wanted, and I promised her before she died. She didn’t want you to call me father or dad. That’s why I never let you call me anything but ‘Ed’. But I always thought of you as my son and always will.” “So…what’s this business?” “You’ll find that out over time. I’m going to show it to you, but not yet. I want you to go to university. Make friends for once. You have a brand new start at this. Don’t fuck it up, mate.” Ed grinned and Wesley grinned with him. “I’m really proud of you. I didn’t know you were that smart. I mean I knew you were smart but-“ “I just felt you should know the whole truth. I’d never to anything to endanger you, lad. I want to make sure I’m every bit the provider your parents were.” “I love you, Ed.” “I love you, too, Master Wesley.” Wesley grinned. “Stop calling me that.” Ed laughed. Over the next few months, Ed took over the family estate, which was a rather nice house in the country and Wesley started going to school. Wesley came home for winter and summer breaks and would always do minor paperwork for Ed, who was creating the foundation for a business venture. And then after a year and a half, Wesley, who was 18, came home for Christmas. He was greeted at the train station by Ed, who was dressed in a really sharp blue suit (black was his usual color, so it was a nice change to see) and several men that Ed introduced as his employees, and both of them were bald like him, well muscled, and had firm handshakes. One of them was younger, though bald, his face was young. But strong. He wore a leather jacket and grinned like a Cheshire cat. He sized Wesley up with his eyes and smelled strongly of cigarette smoke. The other man was older and dressed in a dull brown suit and had graying hair on the sides he shaved, but had a look of danger to him that Wesley immediately sensed. Their names were Pete and Ian. They took Wesley out to dinner near a pub and had a good time asking him about school and hushed up when Wesley asked them about their jobs. “We’ll discuss that later, lad,” Ed told him. “Finish your dinner and we’ll continue this at home.” When they got home, it was just the two of them. “So do you ‘ave girlfriend yet?” “No. No, I don’t,” Wesley said shyly and blushed, trying to avoid the subject. “Wesley, I’m goin’ to ask you somefin’ very important. I want you to answah me ‘onestly. Are you gay?” Wesley wanted to run out of the room. “Look at me!” Ed commanded. Wesley looked up. “Yes. I’m sorry!” He wanted to cry and scream. “Hey. Hey. None of those tears here. You think I give two fucks? You’re my son and I love you.” Ed took his hands and cupped them around Wesley’s face. “Dad..” Wesley had never really used the word before. Ed hugged him and held him for a few minutes, comforting him with a strong hand running up and down his back.” “That’s alright now, isn’t it? You’re right as rain is what you are.” Ed clapped him on the back. “And I’ve known for quite some time, you know.” “How did you know?” “I knew when you were a little boy. You tried to sneak a peek at me whenever you could. All you wanted was to come into my bedroom whenever I was undressing. Your mother made me lock my door after enough times.” “I’m..I’m sorry.” “Don’t be sorry. Sorry is for lesser men. You’re the son of a great man who did great things and don’t you forget it.” “Yes, sir.” Ed grabbed a beer from the fridge and handed another one to Wesley. “I think you could use one of these, lad.” “I’ve never had beer.” “Never? How long have you been at college for? Should have gone to some parties by now! Don’t tell me you’re hiding away from everyone, still.” Wesley sipped his ale. “Oh! That’s um…wow.” “You’ll get used to it. You’re a man, now. To you and your future.” He clinked their bottles together. “I joined a gym. A few months ago.” “Did you now?” Ed had showed him how to lift weights a few years before but Wesley hadn’t been interested. Ed brought that up. “I was…embarrassed.” “Why were you embarrassed?” “Because I got…” “You got excited watchin’ me? Is that it?” Ed sipped his beer. “It’s alright. Lots of men at the gym like watchin’ me. One of the reasons I go.” Wesley sipped his ale delicately and nearly spit it out. “What, you think you’re the only bloke that likes dick, mate?” Wesley was so shocked he didn’t know what to say? “Yeah, I like men. I like fuckin’ their pussies ‘til they scream bloody murder. Course I could never do it here. Though I admit since you moved out I’ve had a few boys over.” “That’s…I…don’t know what to…say.” “Say what you feel. That’s ‘ow I raised you.” Ed said sternly. “I think it’s hot,” Wesley whispered out loud, barely able to get his words out. “Sorry, I ‘ad trouble ‘earin’ you. What did you say, lad?” “I said that’s very hot, sir.” Wesley said, much more loudly. Ed belted out a laugh. “Now that’s more like it. You think it’s hot for two blokes to ‘ave a go, eh? Come ‘ere, Wesley.” The older man held Wesley again and this embrace was different. Wesley finally felt like he could let go of whatever held him back. He couldn’t explain what he was feeling. “I’ve always liked looking at you,” he whispered. “Go on,” Ed said, rocking back and forth with Wesley in his embrace. “You weren’t like other dads, you were better. Stronger. More manly. Taught me things no one else did. Like how to find things to eat in the wilderness and make tents and traps. Even though we didn’t actually get to use them,” he stifled a laugh. “I looked up to you. I didn’t want you to think I was weak.” “I don’t think that. I think you’re a very smart young lad. I was always rubbish at school.” Ed noticed Wesley’s grip was becoming tighter. “You’re like me. You’re gay.” “Yes. Yes, but you always came first, you ‘ave to know that.” “I do.” Wesley could feel Ed’s hot beer breath on his cheeks and moaned. “Alright. I think I know what you want,” Ed whispered in his ear. “Do you want Dad to take you into his bedroom?” “Yes,” Wesley croaked out his answer. “God, yes.” “Oh, little boy you are about to make me so ‘appy!” And before he knew it Ed was scooping him up in his arms and casually holding him in his iron biceps as they made their way to Ed’s bed. Ed shut the door with his foot and laid Wesley down and took off his shoes. “Do you want your Dad to make you feel real good?” “Yes, yes I’ve always wanted that!” “Take your clothes off. I’ll make a man out of you, yet.” Ed took off his suit jacket and loosened his tie. Wesley slowly took off his sweater. He was shaking from excitement. His smile burst through suddenly, as he removed his shirt. “I’ve been working out a little. Not anywhere near as big as you, but…” Ed ran a hand over his son’s abs. “That’s nice. I like that quite a lot.” Ed got behind Wesley and seductively swayed his hips back and forth slowly, feeling his son’s bony frame. Wesley was his son now and was about to become much, much more. Wesley was half his size, but compact and not an ounce of fat on him. The muscle was so minimal as to be pathetic. If he didn’t know any better he’d swear the boy was part Japanese, he was so small. At best his dick was only two inches long, and he couldn’t have been taller than 5’2”. “Do you know what I want from you, boy?” he whispered huskily into Wesley’s ear. “I want you to suck off my big prick and eat up all of my cum.” Wesley moaned. “Now I’m warnin’ you, I’ve got a big ‘un so you better learn quick, son.” Ed firmly turned Wesley around and undid the boys belt and his pants dropped. He yanked down the boys underwear with a smirk on his face. “What an adorable dick you got. Want to see mine?” He took off his tie first, and wore an arrogant smile on his face as he did so. He took off the shirt slowly, and Wesley stood there shaking from the chill as he savored the outline of the only man he’d ever really looked up to, worshiped even, the muscles pushing out the shirt and filling it out as it strained against the large man’s frame. The shirt came off and there was more chest hair than Wesley expected on a frame of a much younger man, every inch powerful and muscular. Ed exuded power. His chest was mounds of solid muscle. His arms were like a gorilla’s and Wesley started drooling over the man who had always towered over other men and made them look weak in comparison, himself included. He’d been jerking off to the thought of Ed for years now. Ed shoved his pants down and stepped out of them with a hungry look, and every part of him oozed sexual confidence. He stood with his dick trying to break free from the jock strap he was wearing and rubbed the throbbing erection against his son’s stomach. He was much taller than Wesley and his dick was almost at Wesley’s chest. “Lick it. Lick it for me. Taste it with the sweat still there.” Wesley looked up at him with a twinkle in his eyes. The boy had never been so thrilled in his life and Ed was relieved. The minute Wesley ran his tongue against his almost too-big dick he instantly knew this kid was made to be a sub. He sucked on Ed’s balls through the mesh fabric for a while and licked the dick and moaned some before Ed delicately drew down his jock strap inch by inch until the lad greedily tasted his stepdad’s cock for the first time. It was heaven, that mouth. He looked down at the lad with his angelic features and wide eyes looking for approval, his dick head gently being sucked by the boy he’d raised. He moaned in pleasure. “That’s a good lad. What a pretty boy you are. What a pretty mouth for me to fuck. But now I want you to take it into your throat, lad. You’re going to gag but I want you to do it. It will hurt but you’re goin’ to learn to suck a real man’s dick tonight. Are you ready?” With his dick still firmly being sucked, Wesley nodded. “Good lad.” He positioned himself and Wesley so that Wesley was kneeling more and he slipped his dick further and further down the lads throat. “Breathe through your nose, little darlin’. Just through the nose. That feels right good. That feels proper nice!” Wesley felt the force of the man’s hands pushing him down onto the dick and it was heaven. He was finally with another man, and it was the man he’d spent his teen years dreaming of, even though he had hated himself for it. He started coughing but kept on. He was gagging on the dick as it had inflated to its full nine inch capacity and the tears flowed over his cheeks. It went on for an hour, with him sputtering, coughing, gagging, and he nearly threw up three times. Ed slipped his dick out every now and then to make sure his little darlin’ was doin’ alright. They moved to the bed where Ed could lie down to get some right proper sucking. He creamed so much so suddenly that Wesley didn’t know what hit his mouth and then when he realized his mouth was full of man cum he started swallowing it. It tasted like gel candy and sweat, the sweat of hard man labor. He could cry from the sheer pleasure of eating a part of Ed, the part of his manhood. He sucked and sucked until there was no more cum and Ed picked him up and held him and dry humped him gently for a few more minutes. “That was nice.” “I don’t want anyone else. No one but you.” “Hush now. We’ll talk about that later…” The next day, they got dressed and Ed wore the proud smile of a man who had conquered his conquest. Wesley felt in bliss when he had woken up with the much bigger man looking down on him, stubble rough and brown on the man’s face and he felt a sudden wish that he could grow facial hair of that kind, but he was 18 and still had never needed to shave. His own face was smooth as a 12 year old’s. When Ed had climbed on top of Wesley and brushed his stubbled mouth to kiss his own, he didn’t want it to stop, this feeling of a big strong giant with muscled arms as big as his head putting a rough hand on his face and giving it a gentle squeeze as he beamed looking at his new fuck toy. “Now today,” Ed said as he prepared some oatmeal. “I’m goin’ to take you to town and we’re goin’ to visit the business. Coz there are things you need to see. And I know you’re goin’ to make me proud.” The drive was largely silent as Wesley was still basking in the afterglow of sucking his new dad’s dick and emptying his balls. He could still feel the taste of Ed in his mouth and every time he thought about it exchanged a knowing glance with his new father. The building was non-descript and somewhat on the outskirts of town. Old, brick, three story. A bunch of pubs lined the street down the way. Between there were some cheap housing units. Ed was wearing a power suit and Wesley felt something was off when they arrived. Wesley looked up at the building and hadn’t expected it to be in this part of town. He gave Ed a questioning look and the older man just said: “Follow me.” Ed was so confident and strode into the place like a man who truly knows how to carry himself in the world. A woman in a lavender outfit came out to greet him. She had orange-brown curly hair that lustrously fell over his shoulders. “Why Mr. Bester. How lovely to see you, sir. And is this..?” “This is Wesley. Wesley, this here’s Anne.” “Wesley, lovely to meet you.” “Let’s have some tea, shall we sweetheart?” They took tea in a small room meant for visitors. The furniture was very nice and antique. The inside of the building was well decorated in Edwardian and Victorian aged furniture. Wesley sipped his tea and was brimming with questions, though he’d begun to suspect what was happening his heart was beating twice as fast.” “So, then. Wesley, this is my business. The money pays the rent and the business more than pays for itself. I have a staff of 8 girls and they’re all good at their jobs.” “You…have sex for money?” “Yes, dear. Do you have a problem with that?” “No, but I am incredibly worried you’ll wind up in jail.” Wesley turned to Ed who grinned like Wesley had just told a good joke and was holding back laughter. “Son, that won’t be a concern. The local police are some of our best customers. We keep things quiet. It’s a classy joint. We talk with any boys comin’ here that they’re on their best behavior. I have some big young scrappy boys I’ve hired to look after these girls. And it’s worked quite well. For three years now.” “What about the local government? What if someone gets wind?” “The mayor and practically every member of his immediate staff, that’s about four men all come here, though some are regulars and some only occasional visitors. They’ve all been compensated. It’s a small enough town so if you don’t make noise, you won’t get hurt. Of course, that’s just the beginning.” Anne smiled knowingly and exchanged a glance with Ed. “There’s another establishment I run ‘bout fifty miles from here. Once a month a bunch of lads meet for fights.” “Fights?” “Fightin’ is how I made my way up in the world. I was fighting underground since fifteen and made quite a lot of cash, well for then anyways, by beatin’ up lads older than me. I got out after a while to do construction. But I was muscle for some local gangsters. It’s time you heard this story as it concerns your father, lad. I know you thought the world of your dad but he used resources to keep this whole area, well, in balance you could say. Lots of crime in other parts of the country nearby but here there’s a balance. Over the last twenty years I have had ties with anyone underground. These are bad men that do bad things, but they kept their noses clean in this town because your dad paid them well to make sure they didn’t do anything serious here, and they did good things eventually. Helped out a few girls that were in a bad way from some other bad men, if you get my drift. Anyways. Your father and me, we took care of things on the side without goin’ through the law. But only when we had to. Things you don’t need to know about. But it bonded us together. And right now, well, I sort of run the show. The big boss handed the reins over to me so he could retire. I’m the perfect man for the job. I kept up ties with all your dad’s friends. I help them out and they help me out.” “You’re saying you’re…actually a gangster. Sir.” “Well. When you put it that way, yes. But you see, lad, the plan was always to get out. I’m an expert in protection services that are not entirely on the up and up, and I learned all about legal security with your father and his sort. In the next few years I’m going to invest in security services, form a security company and place men across the country who have ample experience from the other end of things. Well, some of them. A man who knows how that sort of thing works knows how to prevent it. We’ll provide bodyguards, guards for posh neighborhoods, guards for shopping areas. And that will be just the start…but what do you think, son?” “I think I trust you. And I won’t worry about you if you tell me not to. And I love you.” “Would you like to meet the other girls?” Anne asked sweetly. Ed nodded in the affirmative so they went upstairs. Each room had a different girl and Wesley shook hands with each one. He felt dirty doing so, oddly and blushed often. Ed’s plan had gone according to plan entirely. When Wesley’s father John died suddenly, Ed knew he could seize upon the opportunity. His original plan had been to seduce the widow and marry her, but not long after she began mourning she started having a lot of pain and not long after that the cancer diagnosis. It was at that point Ed had begun to notice how often Wesley conveniently came in to the bathroom while he was inside. He left the door left unlocked on purpose, just to catch a glimpse of the boy’s face. And he knew that puppy love would blossom someday, and that his rise would be instrumental in making Wesley his ultimate fantasy. A true proper son to be his loyal fuck and suck would be a dream! “Have you chosen a major yet?” he asked Wesley in a local pub over a pint a bit after midday. No one else was in the pub. “No, I’m afraid not. I’m not sure what to do with my life.” “You’ll major in finance and business. You’re going to be a money man. And you’re going to make money your bitch and the world with it.” “What about you? I mean, that is to say-“ “I’ll make you into mine. Would you like that?” Ed was so gruff and startlingly firm that Wesley wanted to sit in his lap and just be held. “Yes, sir.” “Good. It’s settled, then. Now, let’s finish this, and I’ll take you home. I’ve got some things to do with my men. You met them at the train station. They’re loyal and they know how to be smart about what we do, so just respect them if they ever come round. You don’t ever give them grief and they’re to do the same.” Ed was so much more powerful than Wesley ever dreamed. The man had orchestrated so many different levels of power it was mind boggling. The man had come with nothing and Wesley had been handed everything. It made him feel inferior to his new dad and he wanted to do everything he could to prove himself worthy and useful for him. He would not disappoint. He got near perfect marks all throughout school. He sailed through finance, though business was a bit harder. The double major was difficult but not impossible. Ed would invite him to come home once a month from university and they would have a sit down about some matters of investment, planning for the future. And then Ed would take him to bed. The first time Ed fucked him had been so massive. Literally, his dick hurt so badly that Wesley was glad he had all of winter break to heal. He was under orders to use a dildo every chance he could get, and luckily he had the resources to afford his own single room without bunkmates. Just feeling his dad’s wet cockhead sliding along his ass before deciding on the hole to enter and then being able to say “Oh, dad. Oh Dad dad dad dad dad…” It was his mantra while the cock entered him and truly made a man out of him. He cried out in sheer joy as his dad conquered him, a man twice his size but grateful for his son’s pussy. ENGLAND, 1989 By the time Wesley graduated, he did so with full honors and no one had been prouder or clapping as loudly as Ed. And then Ed brought him home and put him to work right away. By this time the security business was up and running. Wesley had helped him form all the documentation along with the lawyers Ed hired. He was on the ground floor of a business form the ground up and used it for ideas and inspiration for his classes. He was often one step ahead of other students because of the real world experience he was getting. Ed used the fighting ring to look for potential security men who could be motivated to go straight and a lot of them were so poor the crime they’d done was little in comparison to the chance to work for Mr. Edward Bester. Those boys he chose he also groomed. They would be good lads, or they’d regret crossing him if they chose to double cross their employer. There were government men that came to their home sometimes and Wesley was not privy to those conversations. All he knew is that they asked Ed to do things and he made them happy, and they were indebted to him for that. It made Ed trustworthy and also powerful. A contract was signed and suddenly his company was going to be one of the biggest in all of England. He would have to hire hundreds of men. Wesley became a very useful asset to the company as it grew, and it grew fast. Edward Bester, the boy from the streets who never went to school a day after the age of 12 was now CEO of a company where a dozen college-educated men all answered to him and called him “SIR”. He wore expensive suits and dominated any room he was in. If Mr. Bester looked at you with just one withering look, you knew not to cross him even slightly, and you performed your job with perfection. He was not unkind or sentimental, but the perfect serious man, unmoved by emotion with just the right amount of swagger. Wesley and he had shared a bed for several years. College had been difficult but now that his career had taken off they were able to be together the way they’d always dreamed. Things had gradually changed for the two of them as Ed made slight requests, one at a time, very carefully. The first request was that Wesley, in addition to calling him “Dad” began referring to him as “Boss” or “Sir.” “I’d like that. I’d like that a lot, Sir.” The next request was that Wesley start wearing women’s nightclothes on occasion and though he was reluctant, it made his dad very happy to slip a red bit of lingerie on his son and call him a girl while he fucked him with what was now a very well used hole. “Who’s a good girl?” “I am, sir. Thank you, sir.” “I’m going to ride your ass, girl. Like a woman. Would you like to be my woman, Wesley? Huh? Would you?” “Yes, sir!” Wesley never turned down a request. In fact he looked forward to them. Ed bought some leather daddy outfits, things he had had specially made. He would use Wesley in just about every position. One day he brought home a sling that he set up in one room so that he could hoist Wesley up by ropes and the fuck him while he hovered in mid-air. It was ecstasy for the both of them. One night, he took Wesley aside and asked him: “I’d like you to do somefin’ for me, little man. I’d like it a lot if at home you only call me one thing. Do you remember what I used to call you, when I was your dad’s man?” “You used to call me Master Wesley.” “Right. Like a proper gentulman from the old days. But what I really want is to be the Master of this House.” “Yes, Master.” “And I’d like to make some changes. Now, I know you work hard for the company, and you’re starting up the investment side of things, but…honestly I just keep seeing you dressed up and ready to serve. Would you like that?” Wesley was willing so that night he served Master Ed with a silver tray. Ed had a butler’s uniform he made Wesley wear. And then when Ed got horny he could easily access Wesley’s ass because the pants had a big hole in them for being fucked. “Not the rich little boy lord anymore, are you, boy? I’m the Master of this house, now, aren’t I? You like that don’t you? You like being a servant! Say it!” “I like being a servant. I want to be a servant, Master! You’re the Master of the House, sir!” And so on weekends, and also when they got home from work, Wesley would wear the butler’s uniform and wait hand and foot on Master Ed, or sometimes he’d wear a leather pair of underwear straps and he would start the day by waiting on his new Master by any means necessary. He was now sleeping on the floor on a small pallet, and then upon awakening would begin his new day as a practical slave. He would make breakfast and lay it out before Master awoke. He would satisfy Master’s sexual urges whenever Master asked. He would bow and worship Master if Master asked. He would buy presents for Master randomly to show him his affection. He would serve Master, taking his shoes off, his coat, and Master began snapping his fingers to command him. He knew in an instant when to kneel, when to bow, and when to start licking Master’s boots. Master would read a book or newspaper at the dining table while getting his massive dick sucked off. No matter how much he exercised, Wesley would only be fairly thin and toned and never ever have his Master’s bulk. Master would work out with big dumbbells in front of his boy, and demand worship. “Look how much bigger than you I am, slave! It’s pathetic, really. Lick that bicep, lad.” Wesley would lick all the sweat off Master’s body, he would clean the house in the nude, he would take calls and then go outside to run errands with clothing. Eventually when he did this it began to feel wrong. It began to feel wrong to wear clothes, even if it was cold. “Do you love me, slave?” Ed asked after several months of weekend slavehood. For that is what he now was, and Ed openly referred to him as a slave when they were at home. “Yes, Master, I do. I love you with all my heart, Master.” “Would you do anything I ask you to? No questions asked?” “Yes, sir.” “I’ve invited a few men over tonight. They are all gay men and all of them are powerful. They are all going to fuck you in front of me.” Wesley’s eyes grew wide. He had never been fucked by anyone but Master Edward. “These men will use condoms and lube. They will fuck you in the sling if they prefer, or possibly on the rack. We’ll see. You will do this and you will beg them for more. You will make them feel like real men, even though none of them look like me, none of them can hold a candle to me. I am still the only one you call Master. Do you understand that, fairy?” Master had taken recently to calling Wesley names. It excited Master and Wesley alike. “Yes, sir. I want to please them, sir.” And that night he did. A group of older men, all in expensive suits lounged in the dining room smoking cigars. The gangsters Pete and Ian were there, as well as some rich blokes. Master Edward joined them, though smoking was rare for him, he did enjoy a good cigar and brandy every now and then. Wesley stood naked as he was told while the men sized him up. “This is my son, and he will be your fuck toy tonight.” “You are the luckiest man in the world, I think,” said one. He was tall and balding and wore a large mustache. Another had short gray hair with sterling eyes, very stern looking, almost like an older military sort. The third was fatter and wore a beard. They ordered Wesley to sit down with his hands tied behind his back, fucked his mouth and his ass at the same time. By then he was in the sling. All night long dicks were in his mouth and ass as they took turns, both Master Edward and his three friends. Cigar smoke filled his lungs. “Have you ever smoked, lad?” Master Edward asked. “No, sir. I’m not the man you are, sir.” “Inhale this. Take a puff.” Wesley did so off the cigar and he felt his lungs burn with tobacco for the first time. He moaned with pleasure over doing something so dirty. “Do you think you’re a real man, then? Like us?” “No, I’ll never be the real man you are, sir.” “Little fairy cunt. Open your mouth, faggot. I’m going to give you another test. See if you can smoke this entire cigar while I personally fuck you.” Wesley did so and it was not easy to smoke without his hands but he didn’t drop the cigar while Master fucked his ass. Master’s muscles throbbed and his bald head shone in the dim light. His pecs shook as he pummeled his son and the three men watched in equal amounts disbelief and ecstasy. “What a good little slave cunt you are. Give me that cigar, cunt.” And so it began. At work, father and son were respected. Wesley was a vice president of operations and was kept busy by the ever expanding need for security. Men dominated the building. Almost everyone in the company was large, well-built, and dominant. More than a few would give him the look of a predator sizing up their prey. His father tended to surround himself with men who were secretly gay. He had a new house in London that he frequented on occasion and would approach men who used rentboys with opportunities to come work for him. He would use the owner to make connections. 90% of his staff were well educated gay men on the downlow. He never invited these men home to fuck Wesley. But he did invite them over for circle jerks. A few caught Wesley’s eye. It was important to Ed that no one knew about their Master/slave relationship from work. That was their domain and he wanted Wesley to command respect within the company. A few men did ask to fuck Wesley, though. He was a very pretty man and in his twenties he was much prettier than most. What he discovered through the gay paradise his new Master had created was that he was incredibly attractive to larger muscular men who wanted the chance to fuck a much smaller man. Two of them began to do so while others watched. Their circle jerk club had expanded to 15 employees. Pete and Ian were there, transitioning from gangster to office workers, though they were on call to intimidate at Ed’s whims. Anyone who discussed anything to anyone was certain to be fired, and have his legs broken. Everyone knew Master Ed wasn’t joking about that. Monthly orgies were common in their house. Men would fuck in every corner of their home, and it became a shrine to gay sex. Wesley had been fucked by at least ten of the staff now. Sometimes they would line up and beg him for his boy pussy. Everyone was very respectful of Master Edward’s only son. One day, he was at his Master’s feet when Master was reading his newspaper. “Fetch me a cigar, lad. And a whiskey.” Wesley did so. He cut the cigar carefully for Master and watched in delight as Master lit it up. Master had grown a beard of late, and it made him look even manlier and respectable. Smoke curled up and then a cloudbank of tobacco bloomed from his lips. “You know I have enough money to take care of you for life. If anythin’ were to ‘appen to me, you would be well kept, lad.” “Yes, Master. But-“ “Don’t interrupt me,” Master sternly rebuked. “I’m sorry, sir.” Wesley blushed. “Now, where was I? I think it’s time we changed your occupation, don’t you? You weren’t made to be a cutthroat businessman and we both know it.” Wesley’s heart started to fall. “Have I done something wrong?” “No, no. You haven’t done anythin’ wrong. It’s just…you’ll never command respect. You just aren’t that type of man. And you aren’t really happy doin’ any of this. I know what makes you ‘appy. What makes you ‘appy is servin’ men bigger than you, which is most.” “Yes, sir.” “I’d like to arrange for you to be my willing slave at home. I’ll be conductin’ business less, say four days a week. I’ll be here longer and when I’m not here, you’ll do projects from home for the business. And then when I find willin’ men who want a boy whore you will suck their dicks for cash like the faggot you are.” Master Ed said all of this calmly and efficiently. “Many of them know you already. And all of them are prepared to keep their mouths shut when they fuck you. Fuck you like a whore.” That weekend things had changed considerably. Master made his announcement that Wesley was no longer going to work for the company and that he was to become a permanent sub, and that his slavehood would extend to the entire company of gay men that took part in orgies. “So we can order him around, sir?” asked a tall blond man whose name was Carl. “Yeah, but you got to pay for that. There will be a slave fee for anyone wantin’ him on your own time.” And so it began that Master Edward began renting Wesley as a slave to the other men, all of them masculine, strong, big, and tall. The men mostly took to it very well for they had been acclimated to the idea of owning a slave in secret. Most of them got Wesley at least twice a month. He would come to their houses, clean up, do sexual favors, etc. A typical week would go: MONDAY – David David was a skinhead, with a Cockney accent much like Master Edward. “Oi. Are you done with the bathroom yet, slave?” “Yes, Master David.” “Well then get over here in the fucking living room and suck my cock like a good bitch!” TUESDAY – Carl Carl was 27, tall and blond and rowed a lot in university. “Hey slave, did you make my chips yet?” “Yes, Master.” “Good, serve them on your knees to me and grovel.” “Master Carl you are so manly, please accept my humble servitude. Please allow me to serve you and be your slave.” “Alright, I will. Lick the mud off my boots now. I want to see you do that. Fuckin’ slave cunt.” WEDNESDAY – Keith Keith was 40, graying hair and an aristocratic look. “Why hello, slave. Are you done ironing my pants yet?” “Almost, sir, Master Keith.” “Well when you’re done I want you to come over to my bedroom. I want my cock sucked. Don’t be too long.” “Yes, Master.” THURSDAY – Richard Richard was a smirking power hungry beast of a ginger. At six foot eight, he was one of the tallest men Wesley had ever seen up close. “I’m going to spank you, you dumb cunt. Would you like that?” “Yes, Master Richard.” Richard also liked to humiliate him. Made him bark like a dog and fed him out of a dog bowl. It turned him on so hard he nearly creamed himself just watching the slave lick his dinner out of a metal dog dish on the floor. FRIDAY – Gino Gino was half ItalWesley and half English and had olivine skin and a deep five o clock shadow, and wide laughter lines all over his face. His slick black hair was always perfectly combed and coiffed. “Hey, slave. Go get me a beer.” He grinned so widely. “Yes, Master.” “Hey, slave. Turn on the tell for me.” “Yes, Master.” “Jerk off for me, slave. Show me you think I’m hot.” “Yes, Master.” And on weekends he would come home and serve Master Edward. One day, though, he came home and found a young lad, around the age of 17 washing dishes in the kitchen, in an apron. The boy was flawlessly attractive, with rich auburn hair and stunning eyes. A clean face devoid of facial hair. “This is Devon,” Master Edward said, introducing them. “Devon is my new slave boy.” “What?” “Now I know what you’re thinking and he isn’t ‘ere to replace you. Don’t worry your pretty little head like a woman. I know you do.” Wesley blushed. “Devon ‘ere is just a beautiful addition to our family and ‘e’s goin’ to be makin’ us both very ‘appy.” “Hello, sir.” “Sir?” “It’s time for you to take your rightful place and ‘ave a slave yourself. Devon ‘ere will call you and me both as Master.” It was a shocking turn for Wesley, but he accepted anything his Master said as gospel. Edward helped himself to a cigar while the boys got acquainted. What a lucky man he had been. If only Wesley knew how good that luck was in reality. For Wesley had never imagined that Edward had been slowly over the years he had been raising him, giving him a chemical compound in his food. He had raised the boy from a small age to want to serve. He had procured the chemical from a scientist that Wesley’s father John knew. ENGLAND, 1979 He remembered the day well, when the man showed up in the pouring rain. He spent hours in John’s study and John related the story to him. A wet, homely looking middle aged man with glasses had come to the door. John and he went into his study. There were sounds of a scuffle. Ed had knocked on the door and asked if everything was alright. “Don’t come in! Just don’t!” John screamed. The door opened and the man calmly walked out and John followed suit. “What was that, sir?” “Long story. Come on. Have a drink with me.” John told him what happened. The man was a scientist of the highest echelon who had found a way to create a serum that would make anyone into a willing slave, but only over time. He had given John all his notebooks. “Why did he give you these?” “We’re…old friends. When he showed me the vial I don’t know what came over me. I just took it from him and looked at it and then I did something rather unspeakable. I lunged at him, pinned him down and made him swallow all of it.” “You did WHAT? Sir, you are in the House of Lords. You can’t afford a scandal.” “You don’t understand. It worked. You have to dilute it, he said. Said that in its pure form it could be dangerous. Well, I just didn’t think that anyone should know about it. He wanted M16 to have it, but I told him to never speak of it to anyone. Works like hypnotism, anyone who swallows it has to do what you tell them. I had to slam his arm on the floor so he’d open his mouth.” “And now?” “Now he has to obey my instructions. He will go about his life as normal and not ever tell anyone about this night ever again.” “Sir, and you think he will keep ‘is trap shut, sir?” “I do. He was never one to lie and I’m afraid I can’t let it fall into the wrong hands. The truth of what happened here tonight must never leave this house.” John poured himself a brandy. John put all the scientist’s findings in a safe. The incident blew over but a week later John had his unfortunate stroke and died. The first thing Ed did after everyone went home and the grieving widow went to stay with relatives was crack the safe. A bunch of gold was in there, as well as the notebooks. He took the notebooks. He was able to replicate the formula but it wasn’t easy and some items took some doing to find. Part of the way the formula worked was that whoever “imprinted” their voice onto you shortly after ingestion was going to be the only one the hypnotic suggestion worked for. In other words, if he was the first person to talk to you after you drank part of the solution, his voice would be the one you obeyed, but not anyone else’s. At least not if you didn’t talk to anyone within the timeframe of an hour. Ed had used the formula in only small amounts on Wesley over the years, gaining his following, his adoration. But part of the consequence of using it on it on a young test subject was that the puberty of said subject would be delayed quite considerably. Wesley wasn’t even able to cum until he turned 17, and was far mor underdeveloped than most boys. His dick was only 2 inches long for fuck’s sake. No facial hair yet and the lad was nearly 27 years old. He looked no older than the boy Devon he was talking to in the other room. Ed had felt no guilt in using Wesley as his test subject but had come to truly love the lad. He was his for life now, that much was certain, and he wanted to rectify certain things now. He had an entire company filled with gay men that did his bidding because he had dosed every single one of them with slave juice. He had dosed all the organized criminals in the area as well. It wasn’t really a very hard ascent to power. It took a very short time for him to dominate his world, and get dozens of men and eventually hundreds to worship the ground he walked on. He could snap his fingers at any one of them and they would jump at the opportunity to do his bidding. ENGLAND, 1997 One day, Ed decided to track down the original scientist who created the hypno formula that worked so well to create slaves for his enjoyment and well being. He couldn’t dose the man since he’d already been imprinted but he did find out where he worked. He had a detective put together a list of potential victims and eventually dosed a man with high clearance. This man was a biochemist. One of the smartest men in the world. Ed put him to work right away. He explained the slave formula and said he wanted to make an antidote. Even though the man had been dosed he understood his own predicament. He lived to serve Ed, but knew if he wanted a life of his own again, he would have to invent an antidote. Not just an antidote. With the notes of the original scientist, who had been told to never share those findings with anyone, they discovered the secrets of how to change the male human brain. There were a few “switches” and the slave switch worked quite well. But what about a “master” switch? As it turned out, there was one. But it wasn’t quite enough. The first formula worked mentally but also physiologically. Wesley was barely into the first stage of puberty even though he was 27 and Ed wanted to know if that process could be sped up, if it was possible to grow the lad. The new scientist slave admitted that muscle growth technology had existed for over twenty years but that it had been utterly repressed due to the side effects. Ed smiled. “What might those be?” he had asked. He ordered the scientist to never mention his name to anyone, ever, or mention any of their conversations. He then ordered him to create a batch of the serum. Ed had given Wesley a brandy to drink. The lad rarely ever drank alcohol as it was usually reserved for masters. Wesley’s transformation to submissive slave was based on Ed’s whims and they had grown stronger over the years. But now he had so many slaves that he wanted to shake things up a bit and create a TRUE son, a son that would be perfect to take his name. Any true son of his would have to be a born master. As Wesley drank the brandy, he noticed something happening with him and Devon. He was feeling very strange. All his life he had felt inferior to other men and had wanted nothing more than to serve them. But now that he was with Devon, and his master father had given him the go ahead, he couldn’t believe he was warming up to the idea! He had become so used to being a slave that the idea of domination was to him, unthinkable. He didn’t talk to Devon much. He sat in the armchair his master had usually occupied and surmised the boy. He was definitely a pretty boy, prettier even than Wesley. He looked like a model. His eyes were so deep and blue, his hair was so auburn brown it shone. His face so bright and happy and beckoning. Wesley sat in the chair and finished the brandy. “Get over here.” “Yes, sir.” “Strip your clothes.” “Yes, master.” Wesley felt a thrill he had never felt before. He took off all his clothes and stood there with his 2 inch dick hanging out. “Suck me off, slave.” Devon happily agreed to do so. That night, Wesley went to sleep in a bed for the first time in years. It was disorientating but he enjoyed it. Devon did sleep on the floor. When he got up in the morning and went to pee, he saw that his little dick had grown by as much as an inch. “What the fuck is going on?” He came downstairs. Ed was smoking a cigar and wearing one of his expensive suits. “Hullo, lad. Glad you’re up. We need to talk.” Ed told him about the formula and what changes he could expect. At least, he told him about the “alpha” formula. He neglected to mention he had stunted the boy’s growth throughout his life, which had resulted in him having a shrunken dick that could barely cum more than a trickle and never fully orgasm. And he neglected to mention he was responsible for the boy growing up to want nothing more than to be his slave. He let Wesley think these were natural things that Ed had managed to correct with the right contacts. “You wanted me to be like you,” Wesley said in wonder. “Do you ‘ave a problem becomin’ like your old man?” “No. It’s just…different. I’m going to grow? Actually grow?” “As big as a fucking house with the dosage I gave you.” Wesley looked at his image in the giant gold-framed mirror in the living room. He still looked very much like a boy with black hair growing fairly wildly. A boy who looked ridiculous in a grown man’s suit giving orders to other men. But soon no longer. Wesley started wearing his old clothes, the ones he used to wear to work or around the house before his father had declared he stop wearing them altogether. He felt suddenly that he had no desire to serve anyone. He felt amazed by this, and took to ordering Devon around with gusto. He had paid attention to all the other masters at work quite well and found he was capable of being quite harsh sounding when he wanted to be. And after a week his clothes started to feel quite snug. After ten days he barely fit into any of them. They bought new clothes for him. As he grew taller, he also grew in bulk. Whereas before, no matter how much he worked out always resulted in a look where he resembled a fourteen year old at best, now he was growing wider. His rib cage actually looked like it was expanding! He started to grow facial hair, and he realized it one day when he kept scratching at his face for some reason. He had never had any before and thought maybe he had a rash at first. But then he realized it was a thin line of peach fuzz. He was so excited he decided not to shave. By the next day it was a little bit more distinct and by day three it had turned into a full shadow, graphite gray smearing and adorning his once angelic cheeks. It was such a vast difference that for the first time in his life, people started to see him as an adult walking down the street. He had grown three inches and although he was only 5’5” it was still better than the practical midget size he had been. Women started to notice him. Another few weeks went by. His father had ordered him to work out every day and he developed muscles all over. His pecs were taut and visible, his biceps small but much firmer than before, his calves and thighs striated with veins. His dick got up to five whole inches. He ordered Devon around and took joy in making him cook and clean while naked. The boy smiled at him constantly and now that his dick was bigger he could finally cum like a man. He started fucking Devon in the ass now that he had a length where he could actually accomplish this! It was so hot for him to do so. The first time he penetrated Devon’s perfectly white and tight asshole was one of the best moments of his life. He actually could feel the liquid gushing through his dick and into the orifice eagerly awaiting it! The rush of it! He had never experienced anything like it before! The next week saw some pretty profound changes. He developed body hair, pubic hair, and had already begun shaving every day, which he took to proudly. He got a haircut and now looked like an average male adult in his early 20s. He had reached 5’7” He had to buy new shoes and new clothes again. He tried to just buy one or two outfits since he had no idea how far he would be growing and he made sure to buy them in areas far outside the town he lived in. No one recognized him at all and he realized that he was going to have a problem with identity. Who would believe he was himself? Ed told him not to worry, that after his transformation was complete, he would get new paperwork drawn up and give him a new identity. Ed had really saved him, he thought. No longer was he a quivering little boy drawn to servicing other men. Now he was his own man with his own suck slave! He began snapping his fingers and barking orders around the house. “Slave! Get me some tea! Slave! Run a bath for me! I’ve been working out and I need to relax! Slave! Get me a beer! Slave! Get over here and suck me off, I’m really in the mood to cum in your mouth, boy!” It was a drastic change in his attitude and he couldn’t stop himself. He didn’t want to. Another week saw him entering into real jock territory. His biceps became even fuller. His pecs and back were very visible. His nipples would strut out if he wore a T-shirt and he started to become very cocky in public. He began to give women a look that made them desire him. His back had wings now, and it impressed him to the point where he would study his reflection every day and admire his growth, sometimes for an hour or more at a time. Several times he had to jerk off at his new reflection. In just six short weeks after he got up to 6 feet. Ed was 6 foot 3 inches. He wondered if he could get to that level. It was a thrill to see his dad face to face now whenever they were together. He beamed all the time and when he worked out started to feel so empowered he felt like he could punch holes through walls. The testosterone rush was new to him and he felt the urge to punch things more. He thought about beating up his slave but since he never experienced that himself, refrained from doing so. He told his father how he felt one night. “You need to come to the fighting ring and get that aggression out. Trust me, you’ll thank me.” The first time Wesley fought another man was one week later. By that time he had reached 6’1” and weighed in at 180 pounds of solid muscle. He worked out like a maniac every day and thought about fucking and muscle and nutrition constantly. His father had been overseeing his diet and his slave Devon had been under strict orders to adhere to cooking a healthy regimen. It took Wesley a week of studying boxing and fighting. He would watch VHS tapes of it and absorb all of it. Suddenly he had the urge to do real violence and he thrilled over it. He was quick and efficient in the fighting ring. The ring was actually held in an abandoned warehouse and all the guys there were chavs, so he dressed the part. He was taller than a lot of them and he couldn’t wait to make them pay, make them pay for laughing at him behind his back, all the men over the years who thought they were superior to him. All these thoughts came to him in a rush. He was by far the least experienced fighter there but he learned quickly after just one punch to his face he beat his opponent to a pulp. He was quick and strong and he felt like screaming in primal lust after bloodying the first man he did. He circled his prey one by one and took three of them down before Ed called it for the day and clapped him on the back, congratulated him, and said he had become a true man among men. The other fighters shook hands with him and many asked him how long he’d been fighting and asked for some pointers. Wesley smiled mischievously. He grew and grew. His muscles were like temples now, holy and sacred. His pecs had become truly meaty slabs and he pleasured to the point of creaming himself with hundred pound dumbbells and the thought that he was actually becoming a fucking god. In two months after drinking the alpha serum he hit the 200 pound mark. He started getting his hair cut in a military style, and his face had changed considerably. His jaws were much bigger now and the stubble in combination made him look like a true warrior. He had gone from having a slightly oval face to a square one, and he commanded attention wherever he went now. His biceps were the size of small melons. He enjoyed intimidating other men in public just by walking past them, and looking down and smiling. He was now 6’3” the exact same height as his father and still growing. His dick had grown steadily and was now at 7 inches. “Hey, slave! Did you clean up my bedroom?” “Yes, Master Wesley. I did, sir.” Devon bowed to him. “Good. Get over here and suck me off. God, I love your throat, slave.” The jock god had on most days been wearing gym clothes and cheap T-shirts. He presented his dick and smiled arrogantly as the much smaller man sucked him off, like a good sub. His leg muscles were easily bigger than Devon’s head now. He felt like he could run for miles around the smaller man. Everything about being big was good. He looked like an Olympic athlete or better. He peaked finally at 6’6” and 240 pounds. He was an absolute giant. He looked nothing like his former self and intimidated practically anyone he came across with his now constant smirks or scowls. Just one flex of his arms told other men to back the fuck off. He would sometimes go to bars just to mop the floor of the place with some drunk asshole and humiliate him because the idea of embarrassing a lesser man excited him to the point of nearly cumming in his pants. Wesley had the drunk’s head in a headlock. The man was trying in vain to escape. “Now that was real stupid, wasn’t it? Are you going to be smart and back down? Are you going to apologize to the lady?” The beautiful woman crossed her arms and looked at Wesley approvingly, and repeated his sentence. “Yeah, are you going to apologize to me?” “I’m really sorry.” “You shouldn’t call women sluts if they don’t want to sleep with you, mate. Or a cunt. In fact, the only cunt here is you. Say it.” “I’m..I’m cunt.” Wesley dropped the man who landed on the floor with a thud. “Thank you,” the woman said impressed and delighted. “My pleasure,” Wesley said, grinning. His dick was a full 8 inches flaccid and nearly 10 when engorged. Devon was definitely having a harder time pleasuring him so they had upped the ante by using a hole clamp to extend the young boy’s asshole. Wesley changed his name officially to “Dominic Bester” and finally splurged on nicer clothes now that he had a body that wasn’t going to grow out of them. His perfect, charming smile won over everyone he came across. His voice had dropped considerably from that of a timid boy to a bass that made lesser men and women quiver in lust. Dom Bester made his first appearance as VP of the company to all the men that had worked there for years. And since they were all slaves to his father, none of them had a problem with the fact that they had never heard of this other son of Edward Bester. With his tall godlike appearance, deep commanding voice and winning personality that was almost a carbon copy of his father’s, Dom fit in right away and took to ordering around his subordinates with ease. And he seemed to know the business intimately well. It was uncanny to the brainwashed crew of gay alpha men. But when Ed told them that Dom was really more than an equal, that he truly was their superior, they believed it wholeheartedly. Ed announced he was leaving for a month and left Dom in charge while he was away in London. The orgies began again at home, and this time it was Devon that was on the receiving end of things. Dom enjoyed fucking his boy and then watching a line of men fuck him as well. When Ed had found Devon the boy had been homeless and eating out of garbage bins. Now he was in bliss getting fucked by a room full of muscle daddies… … “How are those reports coming?” Dom asked Keith and Carl. “Almost done, boss.” Carl replied. “Well it was due this morning. You two know what that means.” Dom said, snapping his fingers. The two followed the larger man in his expensive pinstripe suit. Dom adjusted his lapels and drew the blinds as the two men disrobed and presented themselves to suck his dick while he lit up a cigar at his desk. “Oh. Yeah. That’s right. Suck that dick, you cunt. That’s what a real man’s dick is like, in’t it, cunt?” Dom, formerly Wesley said, chomping on his cigar. Carl he wanted to make out with a little first. Though the blond hunk had no idea that the man who intimidated the hell out of him now used to be his own sex slave made Dom even hornier. He held the cigar in his hand and smiled in a primal, hedonistically superior way. “I want you to bark like a dog, cunt.” Carl did so. “Now stop. Now take this dog food and eat it out of this bowl, cunt. You too, shit for brains.” Soon his subordinates were eating dog food out of a bowl while he laughed. The new Dom Bester could choose between any of 15 men from work to come home and be his lover for the night. They were all overcome with lust for him and he topped them all. Sometimes two or three in a row depending on his mood, before dismissing them to go home. And he would not spare them his wrath at work. He would gladly reward good work and humiliate and berate the ones that fell behind. The new Dom Bester would reflect on his former status as he chomped his cigar while wearing his suits, walking around town so he could simply have the joy of looking down on shorter men he came across and smiling to himself in deep satisfaction. He would think of the short nerdy slave boy he had been and the true man he had become. Throughout this ordeal, Ed and his new son Dom had not engaged in sex. The imprint was gone on the former James and Dom had taken his place. They were like two different people and Dom smiled as he saw his now shorter dad come in one night as he curled 120 pound dumbbells in the living room. “Hey, Dad.” “Son. You’re looking amazing.” “Haven’t seen you in a month. Did you miss me?” Dom asked arrogantly and flexed. “I did, quite a lot. You’re just so fucking ripped now. So fucking big, I’m so fuckin’ proud of you!” “Thanks, dad. I’m up to 260 pounds now! That creatine you gave me has done wonders, wouldn’t you say?” Dom made his huge man pecs dance for his father. “Indeed! My god, the size of you! You really have outgrown me, and I’m proud to say it.” “You should be proud of me. I upped our client list this month by 3%.” “What? That’s amazing! What’d you do?” “I told people why they should go with our men and I’m very convincing when I want to be. Wouldn’t you say?” “I’m proud of you! We should have a drink to celebrate!” “Let’s go to the pub and have a pint, mate!” Ed blinked. It was the first time his son had used the word “mate” with him. That was new, but this was a new territory they were in. At the pub, Ed couldn’t believe how big his son was in comparison to other men, how he carried himself, how he strutted about like he owned the place, how he intimidated other men playing pool, how he challenged a few men to armwrestling only to smile arrogantly as they shied away. “Son, this is right fantastic is what this is. You’re going to be the man that can truly represent this company. You’re all man, son!” “Don’t I know it. Cheers!” Dom smiled as his dad drank his ale. “Let’s go outside. Now.” Ed blinked and complied. He followed his massive son, not believing how wide the man’s back had become. The back of a true warrior god! “Alright then, pops, here’s the deal. I want you to get in the car and I’ll drive us home. Then you’re going to get inside and take off all your clothes. And then you’re going to beg me to suck on my 10 inch cock.” “Right.” “Right, sir. I want you to call me “SIR” from now on, dad. Or better yet, Master. Master Dom has a nice ring to it, wouldn’t you say.” “It sure does, Master Dom. Sir.” “Mmm mm. You are a good looking motherfucker, still. I will say. Can’t wait to get you home. When was the last time another man fucked you again?” “Heh. I’ve never let another man go near my hole. I ain’t never been fucked yet.” “Well now, then it’s high time someone popped your motherfucking cherry, right lad?” Dom said, smiling as he drove. At home, Dom slammed the door as his father walked ahead of him, discarding all clothes as Dom positioned him to get fucked. He got one of his old dildos and shoved it deep into his father’s crack as the old man groaned. “Jesus Christ, that hurts!” “Well you should get used to it because you’re never going to fuck anyone ever again. You’re my new fuck slave, you stupid motherfucker!” He took out the dildo. His dick was at full mast. He began to tenderly shove it into his dad’s hole. “I love you and you are my father. But things are going to change a lot. Oh god that feels good! I’m fuckin’ my dad! Hell yes! Oh! Oh god!” Dom grunted and thrusted for a half hour, just breaking in his dad’s hole. It turned him on terribly that he was bigger than his father now. “You like that, old man? You dumb motherfucker. You didn’t think I’d find out your dirty little secrets, did you? Well I opened up the safe, FAGGOT. I found out what you did to me, making me a fuck slave all those years. Stunting my growth. Making me weak and servile!” He fucked his father to emphasize each word. “AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” He came inside his father and soon the hold was overflowing with Dom’s cum, landing like pudding on the carpet. “Now lick that up. Lick up everything dripping out of your asshole. Lick my cum off the floor as it’s fucking precious, isn’t it?” “Yes, Master Dom.” “Stupid motherfucking shithead. I still love you, don’t get me wrong. But you’re going to be obeying me from now on, fuckhead.” Dom looked down on his father as he gathered cum out of his own asshole that his son had left there and cupped it into his mouth, tasting his own ass with the cum, then when that was accomplished licking the carpet of any precious liquid that escaped. Dom lit a cigar and was exhilarated by the nicotine rush. “You only gave me one of these once. You thought it was funny to let me try one, then you never did again. Well, now the cigars are all mine, pops. The house is mine, too. Everything is mine, the company, the whorehouse, the fighting pits. You’re going to give it all to me.” “Right, son. I mean, Master Dom, sir.” Dom smoked his cigar in deep satisfaction. He flexed before the father he’d had since the age of ten. “I’ve got to thank you for this body. It’s much better than the old one, don’t you think? I’m a fucking god now!” Every muscle in his body radiated power as he said those words. His every movement betrayed how superior he felt, and how massive. His every movement he could feel how heavy he was, how strong, how much stronger than other weaker men. “I can lift 400 goddamn pounds now, pops!” Dom blew smoke and sneered at his father. “Bow to me. Bow to your master.” “Yes, master.” “Say I’m a god.” “You’re a god, Master.” “And you worship me, don’t you, faggot?” “I worship you. I am a faggot.” “And for the rest of your life you’re going to continue to work out for me, and be my houseslave. Now get me a goddamn ale, shithead.” “Yes, Master.” … One week later, Ed announced his retirement. Dom would take over the family business. A few weeks later… Dom was on the phone being very forward. “No, I didn’t say it was alright for you to do that. Do what I tell you to do the first time or I find someone else. You have 24 hours to make this right. Do not disappoint me or you’re fired.” He hung up. “Johnson! Where are you? Johnson!” “Yes, sir. Right away, Mr. Bester. How may I assist you, sir?” “Those insurance forms,” Dom commanded. “For the new client. Did you fill them out yet?” “Uh..they are half-way done, sir.” “Half-way doesn’t pay our bills. Does it? Does half-way pay our bills?” Dom scowled at Carl. “No, sir. I’ll finish them right away, sir.” “See that you do, Johnson. Or I’ll find someone that can.” Dom put the cigar back in his mouth and shut the door to his office, walked back and put his feet up on the desk and his hands behind his dead. Life was good. This weekend the orgy had changed slightly. Devon, though he hadn’t taken the alpha serum, was happily fucking Edward Bester. He had never fucked anyone and it felt really, really good. “Am I doing good, Master?” “Oh, you’re doing fantastic, mate. Keep it up, keep fucking my dad.” The line behind him included about 9 different men from the company, all of whom were taking their turns with Edward, fucking his hole and making him scoop up the cum as it dribbled out of his recently devirginized hole and devour it like it was candy. “This is fucking great. Our boss one week, our cum dumpster the next!” “Mate, how you doin? You won’t more dick?” “Yes, masters. Please fuck me. All of you..please…OW! OW oh GOD this hurts, Master!” “Keep going, Devon. Don’t stop!” Dom commanded. Devon happily continued with a blissful look on his face. When he was homeless he was so scared and now he lived in a mansion with proper gentlemen and he was fucking a bloke for the first time. It was heaven! Each man took his turn with Edward and they all left a very happy group. “Did you enjoy that, pops?” Dom asked. “Doesn’t feel very nice, getting’ plowed by ten guys in a row, does it? Well, get used to it. Because I’m going to give you about, oh, ten years more. See, that’s when you started plowing me, from 17 to 27, so I figure I owe you ten years. And from what I read, you might shrink a bit.” “Oh. No, master! Please, anything but that Master!” Dom came over to the spot Edward was kneeling. “Stand up, slave!” Edward did so with a fearful look on his face. Dom slapped him across the face forcefully. “Don’t you ever presume to talk to me that way again! I own your pathetic slave ass, don’t I?” “Yes, sir. I’m sorry, Master.” “Mmm. I just can’t wait to see you after you shrink. I gave you a rather large dose so according to the projection analysis, you should be about 5’2” when this whole thing is over.” Edward began to cry. It was the first time Edward had ever cried in front of Dom, who had once been Wesley. “Stop crying, you baby!” Dom fished a cigar out of his expensive suit jacket pocket and lit it up. “Now, why don’t you hop into some red nighty negligee and wait in bed for me. I’m going to give you a nice long fuck like you deserve. Little man.” Dom said, slapping his stepfather on the ass as hard as he could. Edward wiped his tears and did as his son commanded. “Now then, how’s about a little muscle worship, Devon?” “Yes, Master.” Devon happily felt his master’s enormous Olympian muscles as Dom laughed. “You know, I used to be a lot like you. But I truly like you, Devon, and you deserve to be happy. How’d you like to get big like me?” He puffed his cigar. “I would like that a lot, Master. I would like that a lot…” THE END
  10. Caution: this story contains furry/kemono and muscle theft. If you don't like it, please ignore it. And I'm sorry to my poor English. XP **** - There is a boy in a famous high school. He is a black and purple dragon. He is 7 feet tall and has a huge muscular body that even professional bodybuilders feel ashamed of. By contrast, he has a very soft and handsome face, which exudes mysterious charm. he is good at both studying and exercising, even very kind and righteous. He is the idol of other students. - And there is another boy in this famous high school. He is a black leopard. He is 5'2" tall and has a very skinny body. Also, there is no attraction to his ordinary appearance. Studying is medium, but he hardly exercises, and he doesn't even have friends. He admires the dragon, which is completely the opposite of him, and at the same time strongly envies him. He wants to be like a dragon. - Then one day, when he was studying in the local library, he finds dusty old books in quite a corner. It was an ancient spell book. The black leopard gets interested in it and starts reading. Then, he finds a spell that exchanges his physical characteristics(muscle, height, manly beauty, sports ability, and so on...) with the other person. The black leopard decides to do this magic to be like a dragon. - The black leopard starts to collect things quickly for this spell. Gathering and combining various herbs, mastering necessary skills, and finally barely getting underwear that is full of Dragon's "body fluid" from the school locker room. At last he is all set, and one full moon night he working the spell. Then he immediately feels connected to someone. He quickly realizes that it is a dragon. - The exchanges spell worked fast over a week. The black leopard gradually realized that his body was growing. His muscles and height have suddenly increased and his face is getting handsome. As reality changed accordingly, the number of people approaching him began to increase. On the other hand, the dragon’s body became shrinking. The black leopard notices it. - At first, the black leopard was very worried that the dragon, a magical species, could invalidate the spell. However, as time goes by, the worries are less and less, and the bigger the body gets and the more popular it becomes, the more confident it gets. Even the dragon seems not notice to magic. - In the end, magic is complete, and the dragon and the black leopard are completely reversed in position. The black leopard is now a famous student, and the dragon is just an ordinary student. He fascinates many people with his good looks and powerful muscular body. He was able to have everything he wanted, and he was content with this fate. He thinks everything will turn out the way he wants it. - But soon there was a problem. The black leopard began to immerse himself in 'his' talent and strength, and soon he began to be arrogant to people. Other students criticize his rudeness and bad manners, but he ignores them all because he thinks he is always right. After all, everyone who liked him leaves him. Also, his parents constantly began to interfere to raise him who was talented. Things are getting worse. - The black leopard is embarrassed in this situation. He was clearly of the same build as the former dragon, but he was totally different from when everyone liked the dragon. In a situation full of stress and worry, suddenly the black leopard wondered what the dragon was doing now. He is very surprised to find the dragon. Despite being in the same situation as former black leopard, Dragon was doing well with other students, unlike him. It was much brighter than ever! - The black leopard, who was confused by this, is getting more and more mentally weak. He is pessimistic about his situation, which is only getting worse. From where is something wrong? In the end, the black leopard once again envies the dragon, who stays in peace. Then the dragon appears in front of the black leopard and asks, "How does it feel to be in my place?" When the black leopard is surprised, the dragon answers that "I had already noticed but left it on purpose." He tells the black leopard that he thought this was the only way to convince you. - Soon the black leopard replies that he didn't want to do this. Then the dragon asks, "Do you want to go back to the original?" If he choose to get back to normal, everything that's happening now will be gone, but he has to give up his muscles and strength. If he doesn't want to go back, he can live with a strong body and strength. However, he has to suffer from a situation that will continue to deteriorate like a thread that cannot be solved. Eventually, the black leopard chooses to go back to its original form. Then the dragon breaks his spell easily. - A week goes on again. Having fully recovered original form, they return to their original position. Dragon became the school's representative student again, and the black leopard became an ordinary student again. The difference is that the dragon taught black leopards to study and exercise and helped him get along with other students. In particular, he was the best workout partner for a black leopard. They became best friends! END!
  11. Thefty

    theft An Adverse Reaction (Part 2)

    Hello all, Part 2 of Adverse Reaction. I hope you enjoy, will need ideas for my next story, so please feel free to message me with suggestions. For the next few days, Nick avoided me wherever he could. I didn’t see him for several days initially following the unusual events that took place in the gym shower. I had continued to grow all the way back from the gym at a much slower rate; it seemed over the next few days that I also continued to grow increasingly more powerful in the gym. My lifts were going up and up and so was every part of me. I couldn’t believe how strong I was getting, it was like a dream come true. However, despite clearly trying to avoid each other it was inevitable that we would bump into each other in such a small flat. That day came almost 8 days after the shower incident. I was struggling to squeeze myself into my old clothes. My slender jeans and slim fit tops were now discarded in the back of my wardrobe as they split when I put them on. Either that or they fought with pecs for space or dug into my arms and shoulders with incredible discomfort. Now I had to settle for baggy jeans or baggy shorts and my old hoodies or sports jerseys. Unfortunately I owned very few, and all my shirts now, began to stink of man after about 4 hours of wear. Apparently whatever my body was now kicking out, it smelled strong and powerful, just like the rest of me. I waited for a day when Nick wasn’t in. It was a plan that required patience, but I found that my new persona was hungry for a change in the dynamic at home. I grinned as my phone chirped. I looked down and opened up the grindr profile, I had paid extra to have the full app and get the notifications, because it was all part of the major plan. My grin was because, some new pics of me had sent my sexual appeal into the stratosphere and I was enjoying my new found appeal by fucking tight ass like a man in a desert, drinking water, for the first time in months. One new revelation out of all of this, was an increasingly dominant and slight sadistic streak in the bedroom, which had proceed to have grown only stronger in keeping with my outward appearance. I loved to watch down over my newly minted pectorals to see them suck me off, their eyes fixed on mine. The power of it. I knew I was getting hooked on it as a sensation. However, I also knew my plan involved me having to put that to one side, to achieve what I wanted. Knowing what I liked as a dominant in the bedroom, I began to talking to fellow dominant muscle guys. Guys who could gift me the very thing I craved. More power. Posing as a fit, athletic submissive, I found it tough to find the right dominant. Until today. I knew my housemate was out. The timing was perfect. This guy was just right. Arrogant and rude. Older by 15 years. Married with kids. Bulging with muscle and hung to fuck. I couldn’t steal from a guy like me, I had to take it from someone with ego, someone who looked down on me. Someone who only saw me as an inferior male specimen. The phone chirped again. As was the plan, he was coming right over from the gym. I had to be ready for him, on my knees, wearing a sports vest and a jockstrap. I looked over at the bedside table. There waiting for him, fresh from the gym, was an ice-cold, orange coloured protein shake. As I heard the handle of the front door turn, I was on my knees, I picked up the protein shake and held it out in front of me. If this worked, well… This was going to be amazing. He entered. He said nothing, but snatched the shake and kicked me backwards onto the floor from my kneeling position. I dulled the malevolent look in my eyes and watched as he drank the post-workout shake as I had offered to have ready for his arrival. If it tasted of anything, he did not express it. I watched his thick, powerful arms hold the shaker aloft. Sweat streaked his huge physique, he wore only a black string vest and some loose red gym shorts. He kicked off his shoes and stepped towards me. I could smell his fresh, fierce gym scent. My face in line with his crotch, I could smell his uncut cock. Suddenly it kicked in the light polyester shorts. It surged towards me, huge. Bigger than Sam. He growled as I massaged his legs, the organ pulsing to life, growing hard and thick. Moments later, he had lost control, grabbed me by the vest and the jock, shouldered his way into the bedroom and dumped me on the bed. Only, this was Nick’s room. I didn’t have time to correct things, as this guy was on me. Using me for his own pleasure. His cock pulsed down the length of my back, he grabbed me by the neck and I felt the searing pain of his cock enter me. It was brutally painful and I grunted, but he stifled it with one big sweaty palm over my face. He rammed my face into the bed, forcing my ass up. My hands gripped the edge of the mattress and I was forced to breath in my housemates acrid stink, which would have previously made my own cock harden. But I was becoming a different creature now. I wanted to fight back and push this asshole off me. But I wanted to grow. I had to be right, it had to be this luminous orange shit Sam had been necking everyday. The guy behind me, grunted and laughed at my apparent pain. His organ really was monsterous and he was damn strong. I could hear the wooden bedframe, creak, that unmistakeable sound of wood splitting as he ploughed me. Nick’s furniture moved across the floor between each, titanic thrust. Then it happened, I felt his cock thicken, and then thicken again, straining my hole. I felt him began to fire round after round into me. The change, was immediate. I felt it inside me. Like a spark to a freestanding pool of diesel. I ignited. My head rose up. “Oh fuck yes… FUCK…. YES….” Was about all I could utter as it ripped through me. Energy, masculine energy suffused my limbs. I felt my ass kick back, my thighs bulge with new mass. Fuck, I felt strong. My back cracked and I lengthened up the bed. I grinned as it hit my shoulders. I was no longer able to hold onto the roleplay fantasy as I felt my shoulders undulate and widen, lats surging in power. “Yes… I’m g-growing… This is fucking amazing…” I felt the softening cock slip out from me. I rolled over and saw the expression in his face. It was a face I had not seen before, a mixture of revulsion and desire. He loathed watching me grow but desired it for himself. He was torn, he felt drained, he wanted to leave, but he needed to know how too. I extended my longer legs over the bed, sprung forward with my strengthening arms and stood in front of him. I grinned at him only now slightly less tall than him, but in a split second, the margin vanished. I growled again. My pecs surged and thread of my vest creaked and split at the shoulder. I inhaled deeply and the split widened into a tear, revealing the bulging mass beneath the fabric. Another tear, this time from below. He looked down and went pale. His prior former glory, soft and hanging limp, looked smaller than he had every seen it. It’s mass, very obviously being siphoned into its opposite number as my small jock was being shredded by the growing mound of my package. I laughed as it tore open the jock at my right hip and my newly grown organ fell forwards, thick, large and pointing menacingly at him before it pulsed larger again. My nuts beneath, not left out from the transformation. I brought my arms up and flexed, they bulged with power. My features refining, my masculinity surging as he, went the other way. His previous bulging ripped physique, was still big, but much softer. He was shorter, looked less masculine but I mostly seemed to have drained him of his cock, which looked woefully average now. He looked between my taught biceps and his own softer upper arms as I flexed, I was captivated my their shape and bulge, a big thick vein now across the surface of my left bicep. I looked back at him. “Now fuck off, or I’ll take more…” His trainers made a plastic squeal as he made for the door, stumbling twice over his now, too large shoes. I grinned, turned to Nick’s mirror and flexed. This was amazing. It would be several more days before I could take this new found ability and turn it back against Nick. Had I felt any pang of morality about going through with it, it seemed to evapourate with my last growth. I considered, I was becoming no better than Nick or the asshole who just saw me as a convenient hole, but somehow, I didn’t seem to mind. ********* It was on the day when I had no more clean sports jerseys to wear that I squeezed my newly bolstered frame into the biggest tee I had. Instead of looking ridiculous, I looked incredible. I was never going to hide myself again I snickered, watching myself in the bathroom mirror, my biceps straining the sleeves, chunky veins emerging from beneath the cuffs and my new enhanced pectoral shelf straining the shirt. Just looking at myself made the sleeping organ in my jeans pulse. As I was about to flex in the t-shirt, I heard the door to the bathroom swing open and Nick stepped in. He was dressed only in a towel. “I need a shower” “Yeah, I’m nearly done Nick, you can wait 2 minutes” My blood burned as it pumped through me. I honestly couldn’t remember the last time I had stood up to Nick, this was incredible. He looked at me malevolently. As I finished tusseling my hair with wax in the mirror, I gazed admiringly as my biceps swelled at bulged as my hands worked on my coarse, thicker hair. I glanced across in the mirror, Nick was watching my arms too as our eyes never met. “Right, all yours bro…” I grunted and exited the shower, smiling at the unmistakable hardening of Nick’s thick organ against his towel. He would never before have gotten aroused by me, but I couldn’t be sure if it was his protein that caused it, or whether Nick had always been secretly attracted to muscular jocks. As I walked out of the bathroom, it dawned of me that Nick would be in there for some time. His room would be unguarded. Checking over my shoulder, I crept into his room. The scent of his room more familiar now that my own bedroom was developing its own masculine scent. A quick glance across the counters and floors, did reveal that Nick had been entertaining Jenna recently. He left the very thing that I wanted, just lying there. I grinned and got to work. I traced the edge of my water bottle with a finger through the car ride, its precious cargo the only thing I could think about. Nick’s malicious gaze continued to drift from the traffic ahead onto my swollen arms, the size and obvious power, stretching the sleeves of my previously baggy t-shirt, whereas his underarmour hid what he had clearly lost very well. He had managed however, to quite easily convince himself, he was no less of a man than he was the previous week. As we arrived at the gym, as we exited the car I took my first gulp of my water bottle, the lemon juice not really disguising the digusting taste of his ejaculate. I loved the feeling of pure energy as it burned down my throat before setting a raging fire within my gut. More suddenly than I expected I began to feel myself grow as we crossed the car park, I could feel the arms of my t-shirt dig into hardening biceps, my burgeoning arm reached down to readjust my package which was becoming rather uncomfortable in my new jock, I bought to replace the previous one. “Stop playing with yourself…” Nick scolded his voice breaking as he did so. I loved the feeling, watching him wilt as I grew stronger and stronger. It was hard to avoid the temptation to drink all of the contents of my shake, but I resisted. I walked over to an empty weight bench, the agreed exercise to be shoulder press. After a quick warm up, I grabbed his usual working weight and hefted it over to him. He looked a little anxiously at the large imposing dumbbells before turning his face into a snarl. He hardened the look as he got his arms into the perfect start position with a little help. I stood back and took another big swig of the potent protein shake. On his second rep and his arms visibly twinged as his muscle thinned, his face strained as his arms struggled. “Bro…” he struggled growing red in the face As his face glowed so the change rocketed through me, I could feel my chest swell outwards. My tee was now edging towards dangerously snug. The end of my shorts were now rubbing the top of my knee and not the top of my calf as the flourishing muscle and elongating limbs, pulled them vertically. I positioned myself behind him, and applied a very firm pressure from beneath his elbows to help with the weight, but he still struggled, the contours of his elbows feeling flatter and softer. His weakening arms inched upwards a little more before stopping, as his muscle ebbed, it felt like I was draining it right out of him. Nick’s arms collapsed and the heavy dumbells came clattering to the floor, he leaned forwards onto his knees totally spent. Before we switched seats I took another big swig of the shake. My weight was less than Nick’s but much more than I would normally throw around. I hefted the weight into position, getting one up with the help of a quad, as the undeniable cracking of the hem of my shorts resounded in the air of the gym. I pressed the weight, from my stance I could feel the bulge in my underwear swell, the feeling of wellness and masculine power bolt through me as I pressed the weight, after the second rep, it felt light. It felt like the worlds best pump. But I knew better, I was growing still. I racked the weight, and grinning, watched Nick’s face fall as I grabbed more weight. I restarted shoulder pressing the heavier dumbells, now matching Nick’s weight, it was tough at first but it got slowly easier as I felt my growth continue but at a slower pace. The delts fought back hard against the taught fabric, the power of the muscle winning out on the fifth rep, as two seams cracked. The protuberant muscle tearing the fabric apart. I grinned at Nick who looked white with shock. The sixth rep, forced the muscle to bulge larger again, the stronger, harder, steely muscle tearing more of the seam like a knife through butter. I felt the pressure around that shoulder relax and I grunted a lewd moan, feeling the sinew burst from its cloth prison. “Oh fuck yeah… growing…” I grunted. I turned to the mirror, bringing both my arms up displaying their new expanded form. As I gently flexed, more cracking was audible. I drank in my new form, whilst openly taking long stares at Nick, he seemed weaker by the second where as I was empowered. My skin seemed to glow with vitality, my features more masculine and edgy and my eyes sparkled. I couldn’t remember, ever feeling this good. I think, looking back on it now, objectively, this would probably have been enough to address the power balance in the flat, to bring things back to an even keel, but something inside me had grown stronger too. I felt that “evens” wasn’t enough, I didn’t even wrestle with the desire, I simply gave into it, to the temptation to take more, to feel the power course through me again. I chugged some more protein shake and suggested some lateral raises. Nick for the first time, seemed almost defeated but agreed. I watched as we moved over to the smaller free weights. I watched Nick gingerly pick up the 8kg. “Shoulder injury…” he coughed, by way of an excuse for not using his normal weight. I watched as he began the exercise, his weakened musculature, struggling with the small weight. His arms shook and sweat seemed to pour out of him. I grabbed heavier weights and began exercising next to him. My eyes firmly locked onto the powerful body I barely recognised in the mirror, Nick looked on, watching striations burst out of my skin into prominence. Exhausted he let the weights hang by his side as I grabbed heavier ones. By now, I could feel others in the gym watch as my shoulders swelled and veins pulsed over the surface. I wracked the dumbells and brought my arms up into a flex. The swollen arms and shoulders, openly tearing the arms of my vest with audible cracks. “YEAH!” I roared, totally absorbed in this power, not caring how the transformation was affecting not just my body, my whole personality. On reflection, how many of us could be in this situation and not take it all, how many of us would turn down the opportunity to be elevated above others. Maybe, the old me could have turned back on it, but the testosterone tearing through my body, urged me on, pressing me to turn the knife in Nicks wound. At least, I tell myself it was that. Before I could pose again, Nick was gone. I glanced over to see him slip back into the changing rooms. I grinned, casually following him, sauntering through the gym, as other guys eyed my new form, probably the first time they’ve ever noticed me over my flatmate. In the changing rooms, Nick stripped and hurried into the shower. I could barely stop myself from grinning as my ruined workout shirt hung off my surging frame. I gently peeled the remains off, letting it drop to the floor as my chest caught my eye. Not only was it distended with muscle, but a fine coat of hair was now generously coating it, only adding to overstate the power and evolutional masculinity behind such a display. My thickened legs were swelling as I padded from foot to looking in the mirror, eagerly flexing my now bulgy and rounded biceps, the forearms crammed with veins and distended with a sickeningly thick spread. I chugged down the last of the precious shake. My eager guzzling causing the odd drip to land haphardly on my swollen pectoral shelf. Even as my left hand casually quested for it, I felt it absorb into my skin. It was like my body was adapting to Nick as a source of food. With my legs rolling over each other, I made for the shower. I knew Nick would want to once again try and put me in my place, with the only advantage he still had. I deliberately entered the shower, facing an opposite shower head to Nick. I felt the familiar surge within me, the change was coming, and this would be a big one. I knew Nick had his back to the shower head, as he always did, any excuse to show off his almighty package to anyone who would glance at it. I glanced out of the corner of my eye, his once proud muscle, softened, his hard look now distinctly puffier and flatter. His once thick neck, now looking thinner and less impressive. His typically rounded biceps looking more fusiform and slender. Yet, I was still aware his package had remained large. In his rush to get into the shower, he hadn’t appeared to notice the other changes to his body. “You think that I wouldn’t notice Sam?” He said suddenly, as I felt my back begin to furtively thicken. “Notice what bro…?” I asked innocently, turning halfway to face him. “You stealing my protein powder… It’s really good stuff bro, but I’ve hidden it now. I’m not sharing anymore with you, so enjoy the growth, because believe me, when I get back on it, I’m gonna make your life pure hell” He grinned at me his features malevolent. His hand reaching down and palming his thick, long piece of meat, grabbing the base, he gave it two quick tugs. If he registered that it didn’t seem as big, or as long as usual, his face didn’t reflect that. “However big you get, you’ll never be bigger than me where it really counts” He said laughing. But his laughter died away when I turned to face him. He drank in the image, watching, as my muscles seemed to bulge bigger. His mouth moved wordlessly as if trying to speak but unable. I felt the dragon roar up within me as power streamed through my body. I felt my legs lengthen, taking my growing profile in higher, I couldn’t believe how strong, how powerful I felt. “Alright fine…” I said finally, breaking the silence “But… I think you’ll find Nick… that I’m the one bigger where it counts and if I’m bigger, you have to suck it…” I continued Nick, his eyes darting between my chest, abs and, what was now a bigger than average flaccid cock. “Heh, I’m still bigger bro, you got yourself a deal. And if I’m bigger I guess that means you have to suck mine!” he grinned. “well… alright then…” I said feeling my growth slacken off again He began massaging his cock, it would have been impressive by anyone’s standards, of course, anyone that hadn’t seen Nick before this week. Now as I played with my own thicker, longer tool, it felt great as it engorged and grew hard as steel, the whole throbbing pole feel amazing in my hand, better than ever before. What I presume Nick used to feel. My bigger, swollen balls, pulsed with energy, my skin on fire. To my surprise, Nicks cock thickened obscenely, hanging lower and lower as he caressed it with a fist, soon it grew harder and began rising up, pointing straight at me. My sword rising to meet the opponent, like the calm before a joust or fencing tournament. He stepped forward, my eyes angled downward to meet his, I was growing taller. Again if he registered this, he chose to ignore it. Instead, he grabbed my big thickening pole and pulled me in closer toward him. But I grinned as I felt his purple, engorged cock head jab into my abdomen. My own cock, falling just a few millimetres short to do the same to him. I watched Nick return the smug, arrogant look plaster all over his face again. “Heh, you know, I’m gonna enjoy this…” he smiled, placing a hand on my thickened and bulging shoulder. I tried to look dismayed as I sank to my knees, the flexion making my quads bulge and distend. I’m not certain if Nick noticed much of what was happening, but glint in his eye suggested that somehow he was oblivious. I gazed upward, with as much of an innocent intent as I could muster, made all the easier as he gently slapped his cock against my mouth. I didn’t even have to time react as he bucked his now seemingly slender hips forward and penetrated my mouth with his thick organ. I concentrated on supressing my gap reflex and kneading the rigid shaft with the breadth of my tongue as he firmly handled the sides of my head for his own pleasure. As he thrust in, I could feel the last of the effects of the tainted protein shake start to slacken, but things were already accelerating toward my eventual victory as I watched Nick sneer, his legs buckle and toes curl. His insistent and powerful thrusting increased in intensity but weakened in power. I could take his cock more manageably in my mouth; I knew my grip on his legs strengthened as those very legs diminished. Then I felt it, before he knew about it, before even the tidal wave of his cum hit me. I felt the spark of power deep within me, grow hot and brighter with every passing second. I focussed on feeding that sensation and sucked hard on his cock and it felt like the dam burst within him as his cock pulsed and rope after rope of his thick white ejaculate launched into my mouth. I felt like I had the energy to run a marathon or move boulders, as I continued to suck hard on his organ. Within seconds, my thickened musculature began to grow again as I took everything Nick had to offer. I glanced up at Nick, his head back, totally gripped in pleasure, his eyes half closed. I watched as I saw his chest weaken, his abs lose definition, and his thighs lose the impressive thickness. I knew his cock was shrinking too as my mouth now held his whole length easily. I also knew exactly where it was going. On my knees, my now impressive slab of meat between my legs was hanging over a bigger pair of bull balls and grazing the wet tile beneath my legs, with every passing second, I felt it reel out and rest on the tile like a python. I couldn’t physically wait to see the new me, but I could feel myself growing larger and stronger by the second. The feeling was indescribable, save for the undeniable and unassailable power that coursed through every inch of my body. As pleasure washed over him, he placed a hand on my shoulder. I looked up, as he looked down, curious about the sheer size and breadth of the rugged, rock hard shelf he had gripped on to. As our eyes met, I licked the head of his cock clean and pulled the much shorter, dare I even say small, cock from my mouth and grinned up from the floor at him. He said nothing, as his eyes darted around my newly enhanced body. In a split second, his cock bucked and he came again, only managing two single ropes this time as it shot out and hit my chest. He watched as it absorbed into my skin and my pecs swelled even more freakishly than before. My shoulders widened and a involuntarily growl escaped my throat as I grew again. He fearfully stepped back, that’s when he noticed his transformation, in the opposite direction. “Whu- you… you took it?” “You gave it…” “No… I would never give it…” His voice sounding hollow and almost childlike “How…?” he ventured “I think it’s your protein, it’s nothing I’ve done” I said flatly I rose to my feet. I had grown so large, I put my final height at maybe 6’4, maybe more, my muscle, huge, thick, maybe 250/260lbs easily, eager and desperate to be used. I looked down at him, gone were the protuberances of his muscle, the towering, masculine height. His cock limp and shrunken. Despite this, his wolfish good looks remained, and the innocence in his face made his eyes sparkle even more. There was little more to say. He took one last look at what used to be his before turning and running. By the time I had gotten back to the flat that night, he was already gone. His stuff was mostly packed, he’d left most of his clothes, since they no longer fit him but he’d packed the important stuff. He left the weights and the bench. But I suspected that now they would be too light for me. I walked into the kitchen, not unhappy with my current situation. I wore only a pair of sweat pants, my big, muscled physique clearly on display, my obscene bulge displayed through the thick cotton fabric. I smiled as realised Nick left all his food, kitchen supplies and his vast array of supplements. But, on closer inspection, there was a gap above the refrigerator, my new vantage could show me that there was a footprint where something used to be. Nick had taken the experimental protein shake with him.
  12. Hialmar

    m/m The theft machine (final version)

    Preface This is another one of the stories of mine, that had lurked unfinished for a long time in the suitably named Unfinished sub-forum. Now I'm stuck, and I have nothing to add, so I posted the final version here. The theft machine He wasn't sure, when he first began to imagine his future revenge: How he would find a way to rob Russo and MacKenzie of their american-football physiques, and turn himself into a teenager with comic-books muscles. A horny teenager with superhero-muscles, who was going to gloat over Russo and MacKenzie over their now pathetically powerless physiques. The tables turned. The bullies bullied. Magic doesn't exist. Impossible machines are impossible. When he originally began to have those fantasies, there was no realistic hope, to make those fantasies into reality. The chain of events was too good to be true, but had happened anyhow: Leaving college and getting a post-graduate degree simultaneously, all at once. The articles about the "young science-genius", as the journalists put it. The research appointment. The first invention. The grant that allowed him to continue his research independently from any companies or universities. His own lab. The unexpected inheritance. In his mid-20s now. He took it in: His own lab. The large power cables running to and fro The Machine. The equipment to cool down the machine. The matter-transference conductors. The brainwave transmittors. The DNA extractors. The respirator masks. And the idea, that had turned the entire plan even more exciting: The emitters for anabolic radiation. He shivered pleasantly at the thought of it. Anabolic radiation. His throat felt thick, and it was difficult to swallow. He cleared his throat. He could feel his dong go hard inside his boxers. Soon. He had intentionally designed the glass cylinders to resemble the imaginary growth-chambers in cartoons he had watched as a child. They had watched. Russo and MacKenzie had grewn up with the same cartoons, of course. The cylinders were taller and wider than any human being. They were placed, so that the feet end of each cylinder formed a triangle with the other two. They were neither entirely reclining, nor entirely vertical, but reclined at a 45° angle, so that each specimen was half-standing, half-reclining, and able to watch what happened to the other two specimens. He wanted to be able to watch. Able to watch. He swallowed. He could feel his boxers become wet of pre-cum. Russo was half-reclining in his cylinder, and unconscious by the drug he had been given. "Hey, Alberg!" The memories returned, faded, fragmented. Alberg standing with his back to the lockers. Russo standing in front of him, with his arms on each side, blocking any escape. Russo chewing gum, his brown eyes burning of arrogance and rage and contempt. His hair like black silk, artfully styled into a hairdo popular back then. The scent of Russo's black leather jacket. The repeated, monotonous, insults. MacKenzie standing in the background. Broad. Burly. Buzzcut. Blond. Baseball jacket (well, american football, actually). Not saying anything. Without intervening. Allowing it. Letting it happen. Smirking at the remarks. Silently encouraging Russo. Russo's voice. "Hey, Alberg! Prof! Where did you get that shirt? It sucks! Out of my way, dweeb! Want to feel these stud muscles? Feel them! This is how a real man is built, weed. You disgust me, you little fag. Don't look at me like that, I'll thrash you, shrimp. Come on, MacKenzie, we are out of here." * * * He checked the buttons in Cylinder A: Three to control Cylinder A itself, four to control Cylinder B and four to control Cylinder C, all of them gradated on a scale from Level 1 to Level 10. There were also the two red diodes in the end of each scale that would warn, if the treatment increased to forbidden and dangerous levels beyond Level 10. The effect of a 120% level o a human being would either be lethal or unknown, and even the Machine itself wouldn't be able to process a 120% level more than a very short amount of time. He checked the gas canisters. He checked the sockets. He felt a brief burning pain, when he injected himself with the serum he had given the other two young men earlier, but it quickly faded away. There was no return now: The serum would soon kick in, and require the treatment. He passed by the empty cages, and remembered the experiments he had performed on the lab animals: The rats that shrunk. The rat that grew. The hamsters that shrunk. The hamster that ballooned into muscle. The chimpanzees: Both the emaciated wrecks and the brawny one that beamed of vitality. It was a pity, that he had to put it to death, because it began to behave in a too aggressive manner after the treatment. The experiments had been necessary, in order to assure that it was safe to expose human beings to the same process -- that is, at least as safe as possible. There was no way to ensure a 100 % level of safety, and the small, but ineluctable, risk of bad side-effects caused butterflies to flutter in his gut. He took his trousers off, removed his boxers, and put a stretchy, but several sizes too large, posing trunk on, and then dressed himself in the trousers again. Then he put a pair of several sizes too large trainers from Converse on his feet. He had nicked them from MacKenzie. Scott. * * * His revenge fantasies had, by necessity, changed during College. Of all eighteen year olds, he could have been forced to share room with, MacKenzie was the second-last he would have preferred, but that was, how events turned out. The first days were awkward. Alberg avoided his new room-mate, but MacKenzie seemed surprisingly interested in talking, and he behaved surprisingly decently. His icy blue eyes were shining with a seemingly sincere will to be friendly and helpful. MacKenzie helped Alberg to put a few boxes with less necessary belongings on a high shelf. Alberg felt embarrassed when MacKenzie prepared for bedtime, and went to bed, only wearing a pair of jockstraps. It had become obvious after a few days, that MacKenzie had left American football behind, and now focused entirely on lifting weights. There were plastic jars of food supplements in MacKenzie's part of the room, which he punctually gulped down at certain times of the day or the week. Only a few weeks passed, until MacKenzie asked Alberg the unexpected question: "Would you like to keep me company at the gym? I could teach you to lift." It took considerably longer time, until they had been able to discuss the past. Scott seemed to be unaware of, how Alberg had felt, and it was like he had had no clue, that the bullying had been something else than "friendly banter". When the truth dawned, the broad, burly, buzzcut blond bodybuilder had become terrified by the thought, and he resembled a remorseful big St. Bernard puppy with an expression of sadness in his eyes, when he had apologized. The days following, Scott hadn't been his usual happy and confident self, but expressed his friendship and loyalty to Alberg by awkward pats on the shoulders. And then, later in the autumn, Scott had returned from a party at a sorority house very drunk. Alberg had been asleep, but awoke when Scott returned home to their room at the dorm. He was obviously drunk, and was more noisy than usual, when he undressed. Then something unexpected happened. Scott joined Alberg in the latter's bed, and Alberg wasn't able to interpret what was happening. Scott's broad, burly, buzzcut, blond presence laid there, with a breath revealing an intake of beer, and with armpits and a warm chest emitting whiffs of anti-perspirant. "Scott? This is my bed, not your own bed. What are you doing here?" Scott hadn't answered, at first. Scott's big index finger touched Alberg's ear, and then he whispered: "Do you mind, if I sleep in your bed? I like to be close to you. You are like a little smart angel." Yes. His revenge fantasies had, by necessity, changed during College. * * * NOW. It was time. All these years. The sting of Scott's words at their second break-up, hurting him: "I love you, Angelboy. I do. But I want to explore ... I want to find out, how it is to have sex with a bigger man." Scott's words when they began to mend their relationship again: "I love to be with you, and I love to help you grow bigger. That was true, when I coached you at your first workout, and that is true now. We will be together for ever." NOW. It was time. He glanced at Cylinder C, in which Scott half-reclined, half stood, his eyes drowsy after helping Alberg putting Russo in Cylinder B. Broad, burly, buzzcut, blond. Bigger, than in the past. The love in his eyes. And the URGE. They had discussed THE URGE, and found, that they, despite their dissimilarities, shared it: "Fuck, little buddy, if it was possible, I would love to grow IMMENSE, and I would love to see you grow bigger than me -- a hard fukker able to carry me." NOW. It was time. Fright fluttered in his guts. THE URGE grew, raising like a tidal wave, competing with the fright. He entered Cylinder A, closed it and put the respirator on his lower face. The risks. The possibilities. He switched the Machine on. It hummed. It hissed. Conductors working. Transference Level 1. DNA alterations. Transmitters working. Brainwave transmission. He shivered. His throat felt thick again. He cleared it. He could feel his hard-on grow inside his posing trunks. He readied himself for the impact. And then it happened. IMPACT. * * * IMPACT!!!! When he later looked back at the impossible and unexpected, frightening and delightful adventures they had encountered on The Day Of His Revenge, it was hard to decide which part of it had been the best, but the initial IMPACT was one of them: Pleasure enhanced by fear. It was happening, but what would it do to him? What would it make him into? What would it cause him to become? Uh! Yes! BECOME! Was there still any dangers he had overlooked? Any flaw, that would cause monstrous side-effects? Too late, now. Too late to stop. It had begun! TOO LATE! IT HAD BEGUN! THE IMPACT! His skin and his muscles buzzed, his brain entered a state he had never felt any time before, and an indulgent pleasure began to flow through his veins: A luxurious and tempting, tantalizing and inviting hunger for robbing both of the other two of all they got. Rob them. Of all they got. There was no reason to deny, that Russo was handsome. He always was. He remembered the handsome teenaged face of Russo in high school distorted by arrogance, staring at him uncomfortably close. The handsome eyes of Russo, like tiger iron, like mahagony, burning terrifyingly by adolescent rage. Like a piece of art disfigured by one single but flagrant detail. Russo back then: Still boyish cheeks, but trying to play tough and hard. Russo now: The cheekbones, that opened the doors for him to modeling. Russo, when they met again at a reunion a few years ago: Pretending that nothing had happened in the past. Behaving like he had never spoken those damning words in the past. Accepting Alberg's and Scott's relationship, as he had never cursed fags in the past. Being dude and bro with Scott, joking, playing. Even behaving friendly towards Alberg. Who knows what lurks in the hearts of men? Who knows what is real change, real improvement in a man? Still cocky, but now for his modelling job. Had left American football behind. Didn't aim at Scott's gains. Seemed to lack THE URGE. The urge Scott and himself shared and share, despite the hardgainer size of his. Russo's olive-coloured torso exposed to the transference: Fit. Always in shape. Conditioned. Ready for next photo-shoot. But not ready for the transference. The transmission. Could probably place well in Men's Physique. Could never place well in a bodybuilding competition. Scott had removed Russo's jeans, but the latter was still wearing his Calvin Kleins. Discount because he modelled for that company in the past. Come on Russo! Wake up! Face the horror! Face my revenge! I'll drain you, shithead! Yeah, that's right! open your eyes, you fukking wanker! Level 2! This will teach you! Yes, open your eyes like that! You can't stay asleep now! Not now! "Wait? What's happening? I said I would let you show me your Lab. Let me out, Alberg! Don't smile like that, Scott! It isn't funny!" Yes. Level 2 will teach you. Or perhaps level 3! It intensified. THE IMPACT. He couldn't believe it. He had known theoretically. He had seen the lab animals. But he hadn't been able to guess how it FELT. How it messed with his body in a delightful way. How it messed with his brain in a way that didn't matter. All that mattered were the gains. THE URGE. He grabbed his left pec, and felt how it was growing bigger. Firmer. Gym-shaped hardgainer-physique turning into something more. Something else. More like Scott. He pressed the button for Cylinder C. Of course he would press the button for Cylinder C. The controls. Not for revenge, because they had overcome so many obstacles together. Just to feel. Just to feel how it felt to be like Scott. Just to feel how it felt to BE Scott. Level 2. Level 3. Russo's voice distracting him: "Hey Alberg! Stop that! It isn't funny." Scott's icy blue eyes widening. His mouth hidden behind the respirator. Scott's voice: "I told you before. I want to see you grow, even if I'll have to face some loss of gainz on the road. I can see how you grow. I love you, power-hobbit!" Russo's voice becoming squeaky and shrill, for a contrast. Not able to control himself. Losing his cool. He always avoided losing his cool. He now sounded like his voice was breaking a second time. "Shit, stop that for fuck's sake. I'm losing my condition! I'm fucking shrinking!" And he was. Alberg watched him. The fear in Russo's eyes. Russo in Cylinder B: Naked. Vulnerable. Scott in Cylinder C. Mighty chest exposed. Bleached denim jeans. A bulge in his jeans. Alberg knew what Scott was wearing inside his jeans. The gains streaming into himself. Scott shrinking. Russo shrinking. A smirk forming on Alberg's lips. Feeling smug. Too similar to the ways of Russo in the past to feel entirely comfortable. But he had got THE URGE. The hunger that flew through his veins. The luxurious and tempting, tantalizing and inviting hunger. Rob them. Feel Russo's level of condition combined with Scott's sheer mass. He shivered again. He couldn't control himself, when he pressed the controls for Cylinder B and Cylinder C. He wanted it so much. He wanted it so eagerly. Unable to control himself. He was controlled by THE URGE and the new Self that was emerging. Emerging out of the process. Level 4. His eyes widened. His jaw fell slack, as his lips and teeth parted to form a lustful expression, as he took the body transfer in, and became entranced by the brainwave transmission. He didn't know it, but his eyes were beginning to burn by the sort of arrogant gaze Russo had sported in the past. Level 4... Yes... it happened ... Better than he had thought ... He squeezed his left pec again. Russo's enfeebled complaints in Cylinder B didn't concern him. He was gaining. He was growing. He was slowly approaching Scott's build and Russo's former condition, combined. He reposed confidently in the experience for a while, and then he gathered himself enough to go ahead with the next step. * * * He decreased the transfer level to Level 1. His heart-rate returned to normal, and he took the sight of them in. The frail shape of Russo rested emaciated in Cylinder B, feebly pressing his small palms to the inside of the glass surface, and emitting a rueful whimper: "No. No. Not to me. Why? No." A rag-doll. A scrawny shrimp. Who called whom a scrawny shrimp in the past? He shuddered. He averted his gaze. The present sound and shape of Russo caused any remaining grudges to fade and go out. He felt a void in his guts. When he directed his attention to Scott, the process had affected the latter, too, though less severely. Scott's innate massiveness and persevering dedication to the gym had defended him against some of the onslaught, and he rather looked like a promising junior bodybuilder in an extreme state of exhausting condition the day before a competition. Not the burly bulking-shape he usually sported. Scott's icy blue eyes watched him with the most trustful gaze. Alberg shuddered. Trustful gaze. Scott was the best man among the three. The half-truths he had told Scott, in order to lure him into the experiment. Half-truths. Not the sincerity and trust Scott showed him in return. Love welled up. Love mixed with regret. Time for next step. Time to reward Scott. Time to reward Russo, the way he had promised Scott. Time to experience this together. Never done on human beings before. If he had calculated it wrong ... He would never forgive himself if he harmed Scott. No! Never Scott! He hoped for the results he had intended. Here goes. He activated the anabolic radiation in Cylinder B and Cylinder C, and braced himself for what he hoped to see happen. And it happened. * * * He was expectant to watch Scott resume his size. And Scott grew. His boyfriend's muscles slowly began to beef up. They didn't return entirely to the puffy and bulked state they had been, before he stole some his boyfriend's gains, but the added level of condition allowed them to look bigger than before. He shivered pleasantly, as he watched Scott grow. The respirator made it difficult to see any details of Scott's facial expression, but from what he could guess from Scott's eyes, the latter loved the feeling. Scott's jeans had hung baggy on his legs after the muscle-transference, but now Scott was beginning to fill his jeans again, and there was a bulge behind his fly. Russo was recovering too. His eyes stared in relief and disbelief, when his firm and fit model-body returned in shape, and he stared at Alberg's engorging physical shape. Staring. Almost admiringly. "Want to feel these stud muscles?", Alberg thought. Feel them! This is how a real man is built, weed. Time for the next mischief. Alberg increased transference level from Cylinder B to Level 2. Two things happened. Another rush of energy and pleasant heaviness filled him, and another groan rose from Russo's cylinder: "No! Not again! My gains! What game are you playing? It's not funny!" Alberg allowed a few seconds to pass. Then he increased the level of anabolic radiation in the other two cylinders, and swallowed in delighted anticipation. Scott moaned first. Then Russo. They must be feeling something similar he had felt, when the Machine transmitted muscle mass to him, earlier. He liked, that they liked it. He liked to inflict pleasure to them, especially to Scott, so he increased the levels of anabolic radiation to Level 3, then Level 4. Loud grunts from Scott, and he could see his boyfriend flex inside the cylinder. The hair on the back of his head bristled at the sight of -- and noise coming from -- his growing boyfriend. Russo grunted, too. Grunting, increasingly mixed with yelps of pleasure. YES! Inflicting them pleasure! He increased anabolic radiation to Level 5, and transference to Level 3. IMPACT! A nice buzzing feeling hit his body. The other two young men now grew faster, than he drained them. They shared a quite enjoyable feeling, growing together. Yes: Enjoyable feeling, but he wanted MORE. He knew that THE URGE raged inside Scott, and THE URGE raged inside himself, too -- now more than ever before, like the process had unlocked a hidden part of him: A cocky, virile part of him, ravenous for more muscle mass. MORE! Anabolic radiation Level 6, and transference to Level 4. Yes! Back to the earlier levels of transference, but now fed with high amounts of brawn born out of heightened levels of anabolic radiation. Scott gained. Russo gained. And Alberg robbed them of half of it. Scott's grunts turned into the sort of enraptured yelps Russo had emitted earlier, but it was hardly a sound of complaint. With a large amount of self-control, Scott shouted something in that moaning voice: "FUCK! YES! Bombard me! Bombard us all! I want ... Uh! Oh, shit ... so good ... I WANT BRAWN!" Alberg could feel the meat in his trousers tent in response to Scott's words. He shivered pleasantly, and then he increased anabolic radiation to Level 8 and transference to Level 6. Ecstacy. The raw, pure experience of adding mass. He could share Scott's and Russo's experience of energy bombardment. He felt ... He felt ... Then he felt how tight his trousers had become around his thighs. Painfully tight. So painful. His quads and hamstrings felt so powerful now. And then the fabric capitulated. His QUADS and HAMSTRINGS EXPLODED out of his trousers, and the shreds fell to the foot-end of the cylinder. He could feel the size of his traps and the massiveness of his lats and pecs, the power of his tricepses ... It could only be a matter of seconds until his t-shirt ... There it went. Tatters. Shreds. Because he was becoming A POWER HOUSE of muscle mass. EXPLODING out of ... Oh. It felt so good. He opened his eyes. It was happening to Scott now. He eagerly watched something similar happen to Scott: Scott bulgingly EXPLODING out of his sexy, but too small, denim jeans, causing his black wet-look posing trunks to show. Alberg looked down. His pec-shelf obscured some of the view, but, ok, his golden posing trunk was visible now. They both knew what they liked to watch, but it was something of a surprise, that Russo was taking in the sight of his bros' posers, too. Muscle -- clad in wet-look black. Muscle -- clad in gold. Towering. Fuck! Still growing! Couldn't have dreamed of ... "Wait! Too much! You are ruining my model body!" Russo whining again. Alberg and Scott were turning Russo into a eye-popping mass-freak, and he was an ingrate? Fucking boring ingrate, but if Russo wasn't going to cherish that amount of mass, Alberg knew someone who would. He smirked inside the respirator and fidgeted with the controls. Cylinder B: Transference Level 9. Dangerously high level, but if Russo wanted to return to his boring model-physique ... So be it. Bombarding the two hunks with anabolic radiation and FORCING them to grow. Inflicting pleasure. And then rob Scott of two-thirds of his gains. Rob Russo of ALL his gains, keeping him as before. To absorb all that brawny muscle mass. Absorb jock-strength. Absorb increased jock-strength. Absorb heightened jock-strength. Absorb the jock mindset. Yes! Crammed into his defenceless bulging body! Absorb! -BSORB -BSORB -BSORB -BSORB -BSORB What happened next surprised Alberg and Scott. * * * "Fuck! Yes! Rob me of it! ABSORB all that extra mass! I love to see you grow like that! That baby face on that jock body. Uh. Me restored. You perfect. Love it. Look at him MacKenzie! Your boyfriend is PERFECT!" A number of contradicting feelings rushed through Albergs mind. No? It wasn't possible? Russo? Admired him? But why? The surprise confused him so much, that he re-set all Levels to zero, and turned The Machine off. The humming slowed down and fell silent. After a click, they were able to open the cylinders and leave. Scott had a slightly disappointed expression on his face, when he removed his respirator. Scott hugging him, but whispering: "So good. I wanted MORE!" One warm presence comfortably pressed to his own warm physical presence. Russo standing there, legs shaking, some of his old confidence shaken, too. "Whoooah. Alberg! That's ... uh ... that's quite impressive." Russo reached out his hand and felt Alberg's left pec. "You say?" Alberg felt confused by the situation, but forced himself to smile, and he willingly flexed his pecs, which forced Russo to emit a quick moan. Something happened in Russo's eyes. And something happened in Russo's Calvin Kleins, too. Scott was inspecting his new gains, too, and the sight of the two gay muscle-studs obviously caused Russo to become uncomfortable and incredibly horny. The only of the three of them, who felt entirely comfortable with the entire situation, was Scott, who unprompted began a few highlights from his old posing routine. Double biceps. BULGE! Scott had placed second at bodybuilding competitions on a regional level twice: Big enough to draw attention at his own gym (and make Alberg crazy in bed), but not the cut above needed to become a winner, that is, in the past. The present Scott looked amazing. If he had reached that level by natural means, he had probably been able to turn pro. The same was true about Alberg now. Huh! Side chest. STEEL PEC! Hiss! Scott flexed his abs, and Russo stared at him with an embarrassed and mesmerized gaze. Uh! Most muscular. GRANITE BRAWN! Russo couldn't restrain another yelp. SPROING! Alberg felt proud of his boyfriend, but the sensations of his own new body divided his attention, and he moved his big hand over his pecs, his abs, his Apollo's belt, and then he cupped his improved man-meat inside his shiny golden posers. Russo's eyes widened, and there was a spot of pre-cum on Russo's Calvin Kleins. Alberg felt slightly confused. Confused and empowered, elated and disappointed. He didn't understand what he felt. It felt like he couldn't think clearly. He approached Russo, and became aware of his own waddling gait, as his thighs rubbed against each other in an unfamiliar way. Somehow, his changed gait and posture caused his self-esteem to rocket. He faced Russo, and looked down at him. Taller than Russo now. That realization sent a pleasant wave through his chub. Looked down at him. "If I remember correctly, Russo, fags disgust you, don't they?" Oh, how unusual that blush on Russo's cheeks. Wild-eyed, like a trapped animal in the presence of the Alpha predator. Pleasant wave through his chub, and a surge of confidence in his guts. "Whoooah, Alberg. Hey, dude, it was years ago. Years and years. I was a kid. I wouldn't have reconnected with you two after the reunion, if I had remained like that. Times change. Why bring that up NOW? Wait! Whooah! Hey! Why?" There were no clothes on Russo's upper body, otherwise he would have grabbed Russo's shirt. Pity. So he grabbed Russo's armpits and lifted him up, so that they could face each other. He noticed, how he could lift the frightened little model without effort, and that insight caused another surge of pleasure billow through him. "Yes, why WOULD you have reconnected with us? You have changed your mind. Good. It seems like you like what you see, eh?" He couldn't hinder himself from smiling. His smile didn't seem to calm Russo down. Good. Russo swallowed. He shuddered, and there were mixed feelings in his eyes: Terror. Embarrassment. Lust. "Fuck, yes. I ..." He shuddered and yelped. "Shit. I always felt so ashamed by how horny you made me. Stupid to blame you. I love how you lift me now, Babyface. And I love the muscle-machine you turned MacKenzie into. You ..." Russo shuddered again. "You are the perfect couple, you two. You are so ..." Russo's eyes widened, he instinctively held his breath, and then he gulped the air in breathlessly. His body became limp in Alberg's grip. "Fuck. Your display of strength caused me to cum. Sorry." Alberg put Russo down, and the latter sat down on the lab floor, and catched his breath. "Sorry guys." The turn of events caused Alberg to feel more confused. * * * Scott was probably the one, who handled the situation best. He approached his boyfriend, pressed his groin and chest into the latter's now considerably wider back, and began to feel Alberg's newly won muscles. Scott's body heat and weight pressed to Alberg's own. Scott's stubble to his own afternoon shade cheek. Scott's soft lips nibbling at his ear. Scott's big hands on his new meaty pec and hard abs. He shivered. Scott helped him take it in: His new heavier, sturdier, BULGING body. "I love it. I love you. Amazing. Just as you promised." Scott's big hand cupped the shiny golden fabric that covered Alberg's meat. Scott squeezed. Alberg shivered again. "But what if you added MORE? Why stop now? And if I understood you correctly, you didn't add those growth-ray things in your own cylinder, did you?" Squeeze. "The growth-rays are awesome. You try some growth rays. You don't need to absorb anyone else's muscles for that, do you?" Squeeze. "I want to see you add MORE. You look like a bodybuilder now. What if you looked like an Olympia Pro?" Squeeze. "What do you say?" Scott felt good. What he said felt good. It was so hard to think clearly. Try some growth rays? Ok, why not. He began to walk to Cylinder C, and touched the lid. "Will you operate the cylinder, Scott? Did you understand what I said about the controls?" There was a boyish light in Scott's eyes and a bright smile on his face, when Scott crawled into Cylinder A to operate the next step of the experiment. Alberg stepped inside Cylinder C, and closed the lid. They were facing each other through the glass of the two cylinders, and they could hear each other through speakers. Two powerful bodybuilders with tanned muscles, one in gold posers, another in black wet-look posers, watching each other. The thrill in his guts began again. No need for the respirator now. All compounds were already in his system, still active, still changing them all three. Thrill in his guts. Scott's eyes. Scott fidgeting with the controls. Still changing them. Never felt the rays before. Seen what the rays did to the animals. Began to behave in a too aggressive manner after the treatment. But impressive. Scott's loving gaze. Scott's naked intimidating MASS in Cylinder A. Scott's encouraging gaze. Scott's mischievous gaze. The scent of Scott inside Cylinder C. Surrounded by the scent of growing Scott. Sweat. Anti-perspirant. Shower cream. Scent of jock body. Surrounded. The humming returned. Jock body ... Never felt the rays before. Never felt the. Never felt. IMPACT! The air surrounding him buzzed, nay, crackled with POWER that beefed him up. So THIS is what Scott and Russo had felt earlier? Yeah! So good! All his muscles twitched and felt similar to pump and soreness, but yet something else. Warm. Heavy. Hard. Warmer. Heavier. Harder. Buzzed, nay, crackled. ... couldn't remember the scientific name of the growth-rays anymore. Didn't matter. The only thing that mattered ... ... was THE GROWTH! Scott making him ... UH! Scott making him bigger. Scott turning him into ... UH! Scott turning him into a super-jock! Couldn't have dreamed ... Better, than he had imagined ... Dim knowledge of danger ... UH! Danger didn't matter. The growth-rays mattered. The growth-rays adapted him. UH! Adapted him. Caused him to take the brunt of it all. Enabled him to swallow MORE, take MORE of it. MORE than any other man. Causing him to grow MORE. UH! YES, MORE! Adapted him! He cupped his pec. Like an impossible medicine ball, and still growing. More like a big melon now. Warm beef. Heavy beef. He flexed. Steel-hard beef. Nothing mattered. BEEF mattered. His widening back grinded against his harder triceps, forcing his rougher, thicker arms to hang out from the sides of his body. The way Scott walked. Lats. Scott told him. The beefy part of the back. Causing the bodybuilder posture. The bodybuilder gait. Wobbling shoulders. Waddling legs. Arms hanging out to the sides. The way he walked now. UH! Adapted him! Jock scent. His own jock scent mixed with Scott's jock scent. So big now. Able to crush anything. Mmmmm. Crush. He cupped his biceps. Flexed. Felt so good. He let his biceps and his lips meet. Kissed his own biceps. Licked it. So hard. The fucking power making him even STRONGER. UH! Coudn't stop himself from licking his own biceps more. What happened to his biceps, happened to his entire body: Enhancing. The striations and the veins that emerged. The uncrushable firmness. Licking his biceps. Lost in this, now. Hard to think, but who needed to think, when they were becoming strong beyond human limits? UH! Scott's eyes. Scott's love to him, visible in his eyes. Scott's horniness visible in his eyes. Scott turning him into what Scott wanted him to be. Scott's URGE was awake. And Scott knew, that Alberg's URGE was awake. URGE to grow big. URGE to grow BIGGER. URGE to grow ... UH! Beyond human limits! Alberg closed his eyes and lost himself in the overwhelming experience. That was the reason, why he wasn't aware of what happened next. * * * "Yeah. I look forward to this!" Scott's enthusiastic voice caused Alberg to open his eyes, and what he saw caused him alarm. Scott was now resting in Cylinder B, and closed the lid after himself. Russo had entered Cylinder A, and was now in control of The Machine, smiling smugly. Cylinder B began to hum. Scott shivered. Alberg could see Scott's black poser fill out, because of Scott's expectations. No! How could Scott trust the unreliable little handsome runt? That smug smile on Russo's face. It was obvious, that he would steal the gainz from both of them, rob Alberg of his revenge, and turn Scott into a shadow of his cheerful, virile self. Now and then, under the impact of the growth rays, Alberg was writhing and wriggling – shrugging to adapt his posture to his increasing MASS, and Scott began to behave in the same manner. Also letting out little yelps of pleasure. Russo. Smug. Couldn't trust ... ... OH! FUCK! Yes, Russo was increasing the growth rays in Alberg's Cylinder. Hard to concentrate, when it increased like that. The experience of EMBIGMENT. Like a wave of STRENGTH endowing it's qualities to him in it's overwhelming billow. And then came the icy cold experience of terror he had feared. Another sound. Another protocol. He hadn't heard it from the robbed side before. Russo robbing them of their gainz! Weaker wasn't the word for what he felt: The growth ray now worked at an even more heightened level, than before, and Alberg actually grew faster than Russo was able to rob him, but it wasn't the eventual effect, that tuned his guts into ice, but the mere knowledge, that his former bully, of all people, was able to FEED on him. -BSORB -BSORB -BSORB Russo moaned, but then fidgeted with the controls. The sound of the absorbation protocol faded down. Without the absorbation to hold it back, the growth felt more intense now. So intense. Hard to concentrate. Hard to think. The runt speaking: "Sorry MacKenzie. Sorry Alberg. Just wanted to taste it. Feels awesome, but I can't ruin my present shape by going too big. The photographers are picky." Scott moaned in his even deeper voice, rather than spoke, when he answered: "You are welcome. Now, do what we agreed on. I want both of us to go testo-fuelled super-humans. No holding back, anymore. No holding back." "Ok, MacKenzie. I love watching you two. At the reunion, I realized that you two are the sort of gays I get on with. Feel at home with. Didn't dare to admit to myself before. Your hospitality helped me to become a real person, if you know what I mean. So glad that Alberg had been bit by the growth bug. Could relate to that. Now, when I am in command of The Machine, I will turn you two into my personal Terminators. Make space marines a reality. Make you into two living, breathing Hulks! Increasing level! It hit him. It must have hit Scott, too, because both of them let out roars. Uh! Roars! Roaring! Writhing! Wriggling! SO INTENSE NOW! If the growth rays had felt like a rain or a hailstorm of energy before – a rain of energy transforming him and Scott – it now felt like standing in a cascade of strength-inducing power now. An AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. Russo and his cylinder looked like they were shrinking. He adapted his posture. He had to stand with his legs wider apart. Confidently wide apart. Thighs rubbing to each other. The shrinking size of Russo was just an illusion, because it was Alberg who was growing. He could watch Scott grow, too. The sight made him horny. Yeah: Jock boyfriend. Yeah: Muscle-god boyfriend. He could feel the rod in his golden posers tent, and he could feel it throb and expand. Scott stared at him, and was reacting in a similar way: Scott's wet-look poser was stretched, and revealed the root of Scott's bronze cannon. Alberg could feel his traps bulge, rougher, thicker, like the mountain ridge Scott had between his neck and his shoulders, and both their bull-necks were like baileys carrying their heads. Deep, deep ridges between their cannon-ball abs, now. Brief pain when his canines became more ... uh ... he felt with his tongue ... his canines became more canine. Something happened to his chin and jaw. More powerful now. YEAH! MORE POWERFUL! Scott was now bigger and more conditioned than any Olympia Pro, and, by the feel of it, Alberg understood, that he himself had transformed beyond that limit, too. An AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. BEYOND! Alberg flexed his biceps. That made Russo insanely excited: "Fuck! Shit! Yes! Alberg! You're amazing! Can't believe it! So ... UH!" Russo did something to the controls. An alarm went off with a bleering sound, and red rotating lights were lit. AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. Alberg should have been worried now, but he wasn't. AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. The Urge turned into insanity, but it didn't matter. He was The Urge. He was Jock Power. He was Muscle-god BRAWN. He kissed his biceps. He licked it. He explored the new veins on the engorged and bulbous globe of strength. Licked it. Felt how it grew rapidly under his lips. Felt how the rest of him grew rapidly under the awesome influence of The Machine. The sound of Scott moaning. Jock-moans. The sound of the runt wanking, because the sight of Alberg was irresistible. Yeah, irresistible. Expanding. Adding MEGA-MASS. Becoming a titan, built by veiny boulders upon veiny boulders. The URGE for MEGA-MASS! Standing among mists of pure energy. Inhaling the mists of pure energy. Absorbing the mists of pure energy. Tenting. The stretchy fabric of his posers only able to cover his dick-head now. The head of his cannon rubbing itself against the inside of the poser fabric. Rubbing. Felt good. Touched his hip, where a thin band of fabric held his struggling posers in place. Pounding in his temples. Flexed his chest. Rubbed his own traps with his bigger hand. Most muscular. Felt his own impossibly hard quads. Standing in the AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. Letting it rush into his insatiable URGE. Standing. Commandingly. Standing. Dominantly. Standing. God-like. Forced to grow MORE. Erupt into powerful, irresistible BRAWN. The impossible might. The impossible might increasing. Scott moaning. Standing in the AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. The difference between human flesh and crackling, buzzing power diminishing. Disappearing. Brimming of pure, raw, masculine strength. Becoming more than a man. BECOMING impossible might. BECOMING MEGA-MASS! BECOMING an AVALANCHE of strength-inducing power. BECOMING mists of pure energy. Becoming a broad, burly, buzzcut power-titan of pure, raw crackling, buzzing, brimming, empowering, insanely intense, engorging, throbbing, surging, overwhelming, exploding ... STRENGTH! The feeling of becoming taller, harder and stronger mixed with the feeling of orgasm, and they both mixed with the feeling of becoming like a battery charged by the output of an entire power house. Charged. The. Output. Of. An. Entire. Power. House. YES! POWER HOUSE! BEYOND! BEYOND! BEYOND! POWER HOUSE! He didn't become unconscious, but he wasn't aware of his surroundings, and he didn't know for how long he had been lost in that ecstatic sea of pure strength and virility. * * * He slowly returned to consciousness. Fresh air seeped in from the open lid, and Scott and Russo was looking at him. He sat upright, and began to climb out of the cylinder. Yeah, felt bigger now. Impossibly big. The biggest. The unfamiliar feeling of his, now towering, physique, caused him to move clumsily. His naked feet rested on the floor. He cupped his left pec with his right hand, and squeezed again. The feeling caused him to emit a satisfied grunt. Russo watched him. "What are you looking at, Dweeb?" Alberg's powerful arm reached out, and pinned Russo against the wall. "Not so tough now?" Russo squirmed, pinned to the wall, with Alberg's big fist around his neck, but his eyes didn't express undiluted fear. Something with Russo's gaze and smile betrayed how much he seemed to like it. "No, not so tough when my beastially huge master dominate me. Sir!" The answer -- and the entire situation -- caused a wave of pleasure to billow through them both. Both were naked, and there was no mean to hide their physical reactions. Scott took the sight of his now titanic boyfriend in, and the sight of the latter dominating Scott's childhood friend. He couldn't stop himself from stroking himself. Scott's reaction drove the other two crazy: Alberg let Russo go for a second, then grabbed the back of Russo's head, forcing Russo's mouth closer to Alberg's steel-python. The model eagerly swallowed the titan's member, and the cavernous lab echoed of their moans and grunts, until all three reached relief. * * * They had showered, but before the first shower, Alberg had Russo take measures for Alberg's and Scott's new clothes. None of their old clothes did fit anymore, and he had expected that. Two companies had been warned beforehand about incoming urgent orders this day. It gave him a smug satisfaction to see Russo tremble of excitement when he took Alberg's and Scott's measures: "Whooah. You are 6'6'' now, bro, sorry, Master. Don't see the the scales, because of the pec-shelf? OK, it's 370 pounds, ugh. Your legs, ehe, they, wow, they are 35 inches. Your chest is, uh, it is, wow, it is 72 inches. Eh. Uh. Fuck! Will you flex your arm, while I use this measuring-tape? 28 inches... Oh, Uhnnnn, yes, Master, your arm is... ugh... is TWENTY-EIGHT INCHES! Uhn Uhn Uhn, sorry Master, I couldn't stop myself from..." The package with new clothes arrived with special delivery five hours later, just fresh out of the sewing machines. The lads had found satisfying ways to occupy themselves, while they waited for the delivery. The content was what Alberg had expected. He watched Scott step into the camo-patterned cargo-trousers, and button them. Then he became preoccupied with his own trousers: Black, glossy leather-trousers. He inhaled the scent of leather, and put them on, feeling the leather tightly hug his powerful quads and hamstrings, and his voluminous calves and glutes. He buttoned his trousers, and he could feel his manhood crawl down one of his trouser-legs, forming a discernable outline through the smooth, glossy leather. The sturdy, rather wide, belt followed. He stepped inside his boots: Not boots with lace as Scott had chosen, but biker boots. Glossy leather cuffs. His jacket. No need to wear anything else under the jacket. He wanted to show off. Russo behaved as an enthusiastic puppy, when he was allowed to follow his two new masters to the club. They knew, who would become the centre of the club this night. All three of them knew. Alberg's revenge hadn't turned out exactly as he had expected. It had turned out better.
  13. MuscleLoverMG

    You Choose Who Grows! Reality Show

    Host: Hello everyone and welcome to another season of "Gainers". I am your host Freddi Fit and you may remember me from becoming the muscle alpha I am today on our very first season just three years ago. *Freddi Fit raises a double bicep flex, stretching his button down short sleeves to their limit. "After all, who can forgot that glorious moment when I was voted to steal everything from Hank The Tank who had been growing massive all season. It was a major upset and the audience was ready to see a new alpha show that brute a lesson. Since then I've been living the dreams as America's hunkiest bodybuilder. Well tonight this dream begins once again with 8 brand new contestants. After twelve weeks, one of them will be left with a hulking body while the others leave smaller than they came. And like always, every week you the audience will decide who gets what. Now let's not waste any time here and meet our contestants. Screen switches to contestant video number one. A nineteen year old college wrestler named Cam. "Hey everyone! The name is Cameron, or Cam for short. I've been wrestling for six years and I can't wait to show the other men who the real jock is gonna be. Maybe if you're lucky you might even see me put some of them in headlocks and drain the muscle from them." Screen switches to contestant video number two. A 39 year old college professor who has been working out for many years. "Hello everyone, it Max here. I've been a health science teach for about 10 years and have always wanted more in life. I'm hoping to win and become the next leading model for muscle god magazine. Either way, I'm hoping to teach the other men a thing or two about what it means to be blessed with muscle." Screen switches to contestant number 3. A 24 year old ex fire fighter who recently begun a modeling career. "If you thought fighting fires was hot, wait till you see me on nothing but my suspenders. Hey everyone my names chad. Make sure you vote for me this season so I can become the muscular flame that makes you sweat." Screen switches to contestant number 4. A 31 year old cop from NYC. "Hey. It's Stu. I've been lifting ever since becoming a cop, but to keep the streets safe, I'm going to need your help to grow my guns and have the fire power needed to intimidate the bad guys and fight crime." Screen switches to contestant number 5. A 27 year old businessman. "Hello everyone, being a businessman keeps me quite busy. So I'm going to need your help building these muscles as big as they can get so I can really fill out my suites nicely! By the way, the name is Dominique." Screen switches to contestant number 6. A 42 year old father. "Hello everyone. My name Ken. Before I had children I was in pretty good shape. However since then I've begun to get out of shape. I need your help to be bigger and better than I was when I was younger." Screen switches to contestant number 7. A 21 year old college graduated pursuing a career in acting. "Hey y'all. Zac here. I've been trying to make it big as an actor but you know they are looking for muscular guys these days. Help me become a jacked up actor." Screen switches to contestant number 8. A 25 year old man living in his parents house. "Hi everyone. I'm Tony, and I've been having a really hard time finding a job. Can you help me you help me out and give me the chance to pursue a career in fitness and get the hell out of my parents house. They'd really appreciate it as well!" Tony is clearly the smallest guy. Although he still has slight hints of muscle, there isn't much for the others to take. Host: "Well don't we just have a great batch this year. The group will be entering the growth cell now where they will spend the next 12 weeks changing. Go online now to vote for your top 4 favorite guys who will receive a special serum boost tomorrow night to start off the game. And don't forget to send in your nicknames for each dude. The most votes will decide what we call each contestant from here on. Anyways. Goodnight Gainer fans! Freddi Fit signing off!" *Freddie fit solutes the camera and transitions in to an archer pose as the credits roll.*
  14. MuscledJunk

    m/m The Police Brute - Episodes I - IV

    Disclaimers: It’s my first story so criticism is welcome While there is not much of it in this episode, there will be A LOT of violence in future installments. You have been warned. The Police Brute – Episode I Life is meant celebrated, to be enjoyed, to be lived. It is the constant pursuit of happiness, the search for a greater purpose, which keeps us going everyday. But what if you don’t believe there is any greater purpose for you, if you don’t think there is any happiness to be found in your life? Then you end up like me. A short, single and skinny gay police man with no friends, who spends his free time thinking about ways of killing himself. I wasn’t always like this. My life used be close to perfect, until I turned 14. That is when I realized I was gay. From there on it was all downhill. First my parents disowned me and kicked me out of the house, when I came out to them on my 17th birthday. After taking one glance at my parents, everyone could have guessed that this ultra-conservative couple would not tolerate a gay son, but I foolishly thought that they would change their views for me, their only son. Being young, dumb and broke I did what I could to survive, even if it meant doing the unspeakable. It started as a job on the side, once every two weeks, but it quickly turned into a daily affair and I have to tell you, being a young gay prostitute was not easy. I got mistreated, abused or just flat out robbed. When I turned 21, I decided it had been enough. The almost four years of hard, dirty work were finally over. I took all the money I had saved during that time and started college. College was another beast which I had to tame, but after what I had endured it seemed like a walk in park. Still I had problems connecting with people, especially men. Sadly college was over before I could learn how to get over my anxiety. Next up was the police academy. The experiences I had made on the street, had made me want to fight the grave injustices of this world. That was another foolish idea of mine. After 20 weeks I finally got my dream job and it was the shittiest thing in the world. I got overworked, underpaid and after some time I even forgot my original goal. That brings me to a day, that started like any other. I got to the station and waited for my partner, so we could start our patrol. He was late so I slowly got bored and started thinking of ways to end my miserable life. In the end I came to the conclusion that I would chicken out of it like usual. After what felt like an eternity, my boss, Alex came over to me and I thought he was going to tell me my partner called in sick or something, but he just stood there for a few moments until he finally muttered:” Pete...he-he got into a car accident last night. He didn’t make it.” I knew I was supposed feel sad or something, but truth is I didn’t really care for him that much. Alex let me go home to mourn for the weekend. Instead of mourning I watched old comedies on Netflix. When I walked into the station on Monday, I unknowingly began a new life. The first sign came when Lenny, our secretary handed me an XXXL uniform. “Um, I didn’t ask for a new uniform. Besides this one is kind of oversized,” I told him, as I tried to hand back the uniform. “The uniform isn’t for you. It’s for your new partner,” he replied. “Not to fat shame, but don’t people need to meet certain health standards to work here?” I asked. “You’re gonna be surprised,” he smirked. “Your new partner is waiting for you in your office, but first Alex wants to see you. In his office” That was the second odd thing that happened, because Alex barley ever let people into his office. A working theory was that he was secretly a cam-guy, but I believed he was just hiding the fact that he doesn’t do any actual work around here. Turns out I was right. But after arriving in his office I was too preoccupied by other things to realize that. Alex was sitting at his desk, his face plain as if he’d just seen a ghost. Or to be more precise, he was sitting in front of what used to be his desk. Now it was split in half, with dents all over it, looking like someone had broken it in half using their bare hands. I took a seat and instantly felt that something heavy had sat in the chair before me. “John I know these past few days have been hard for you with the passing of Pete, but we have already found a replacement,” he whispered, visibly shaken. “Good,” I replied. “Is there anything wrong?” “Your new partner is...intimidating,” Alex muttered. “He insisted on getting you as a partner, because of a...em...special quality of yours.” With those words he escorted me out of the room without saying anything more. Now I was confused. I approached my office with caution, breathing heavily, scared of what awaited me. Once I arrived at the door, I pulled down the handle and slowly started to push it open. Suddenly a deep, masculine and sensual voice came from inside the office. “You don’t have to be scared. I don’t bite,” he shouted. I stepped inside, only to witness a behemoth of a man who was stripped down to his underwear sitting on my chair. He stood up, so that I could see him in his full glory. The 260lbs man had a face that would give most models a run for their money. Lush black hair, sparkling blue eyes, beautiful lips, a sexy five o’clock and the most gorgeous jaw in the history of man kind. It only got better from there. His neck was as thick as some peoples thighs, with veins snaking over his boulder like shoulders, to his biceps. But calling them biceps was gravely downplaying their monstrosity. They were at least 23 inches with peaks worthy of the Mr. Olympia Stage. I was already drooling before I had even seen the best part. His chest was made of two globes, throbbing at every breath, threatening to explode out of their own skin. Hiding underneath the two balloons were eight stone hard bricks. You would think a man this big would have a huge gut, but no. He was ripped to the shreds with veins protruding out of his abs. Then I looked below his waist, a waist that was no wider than my own, and dropped the oversized uniform I was holding in my hands. Between his two mighty legs, which were almost as thick as my body, was an unbelievably huge bulge, almost visible through the giants thinly stretched underwear. He walked up to me, until I was in arms reach of his body. He lifted his left bicep and flexed it, at which point I let out a slight scream. “Looks like we’ve got ourselves a faggot,” he said, as a devilish smile crept over his face.
  15. Xyggurat

    The Bigger Man

    Short, aggressive, and dirty. In keeping with the season, I figured I'd sneak this one out in the middle of the night, like Santa but pornier. Merry Christmas! I apologize for any typos or the like and will get back to them later. I am bone-tired from baking cookies and running D&D. -X- ===== Logan couldn’t pinpoint exactly when he realized he was in too deep. It was probably around the time he finished tying the knot in the rope around Troy Larkin’s wrists. At any moment, the unconscious jock would come around, and there’d be no going back. Truthfully, though, Logan had passed the point of no return a few days prior. He’d been driven to the line a number of times, like when Troy had casually knocked a weight out of his hand while he was doing shoulder presses, or all of those times he and his dumb jock buddies had mocked him while he was getting changed. But all of those paled in comparison to that fateful Saturday when he decided he’d finally had enough of the humiliation. In retrospect, calling Troy a “roided up asshole” in the locker room was exactly the wrong way to retaliate to the latest round of jeers and snickers. One shove led to another, and suddenly he found himself on his knees in the middle of an otherwise empty locker room, staring at Troy’s donkey dick eye-to-eye. The jock had slapped him across the cheek with it before hefting his balls in one hand, grinding them against Logan’s face. “Do these look like they’re shriveled up, bitch?” Troy had asked. He needn’t have asked. Everyone at the gym knew that Troy freeballed at the gym. It was impossible not to notice the thick bulge of his dick swinging in his shorts. Logan had always wanted to see it, but not in this scenario. He had struggled, but Troy’s grip was like iron on his shoulders. He’d been forced to endure the whole, humiliating scenario, tears stinging his eyes and his heart pounding like a jackhammer. To make matters worse, he’d been painfully hard the whole time. At least Troy hadn’t seen that. Shaking with rage in the car afterward, Logan knew he needed to get revenge, but he might not have gone through with it if it weren’t for the old man he’d nearly hit on the way home. He had slammed on his brakes and threw open the door, hurrying to make sure his near-victim was all right. To his surprise, the old man--a dapper old fellow with stark white hair and a suit that seemed out of place in the summer heat of San Cristobal--seemed far calmer. “You must have been in a hurry,” the old man had said. Logan had helped him to his feet, apologizing all the while. “I’ll be fine,” the old man had assured him. “But you, son, you look like someone’s got under your skin.” For some reason, Logan found himself sitting on the street corner, telling the old man all about Troy. He wasn’t sure why he shared so much, except that there was something calming, reassuring, about the pale blue eyes that regarded him while he talked. When he was finished, the old man said, “It sounds like you already know what you need to do. Put this bully in his place. You’ll come out of it the bigger man.” That flew in the face of everything Logan had learned in school. His parents had always told him not to rise to the bait. That was what made you the bigger man. But as the old man talked, he became surer and surer of his course of action. Troy’s eyelids fluttered. Groggily, the jock shook his head, lifting his head from the locker room floor. He looked around as if seeing the place for the first time, but when his gaze settled on Logan standing there before him, he came sharply awake. “The fuck are you doing?” he asked, ever-so-eloquently. Logan didn’t respond. He let Troy’s dawning awareness take in the fullness of his situation, the ropes binding his arms and legs. Logan standing before him, thin arms folded over his narrow chest. Troy struggled against his bonds and let out a mindless cry for help. “No one’s here,” said Logan. “One of the perks of working out this late, I guess. We have the whole place to ourselves.” That part of the plan had been easier than Logan expected. The desk clerk had been eager to get off of his shift early. Logan had waited until he and Troy were the only clients at the gym, and then he’d offered to lock up so the clerk could go home early. The kid had been all too ready to accept. Troy strained against the ropes again. The corded musculature of his arms bunched impressively, and all over his shirtless torso, hard slabs of beef tensed and rippled into sharp relief. Logan could have sworn he heard the individual fibers crying out in protest. He almost took a step back. But no, even Troy couldn’t break out of that. He slumped back onto the ground and shook his head, still clearly woozy. His eyes, full of fury, speared Logan. “You put something into my drink.” Logan shrugged. His heart was pounding in his chest like he’d just run a hill sprint, but his voice sounded oddly calm and detached. “You shouldn’t have left it lying around while doing supersets.” Troy snarled. “What’s this all about? You try anything, you little fa--” The clap of flesh against flesh surprised even Logan. Dimly, through the rushing adrenaline and endorphins, he felt stinging heat in his palm. “Don’t use that word with me.” Troy’s face went scarlet as he struggled against his bonds. One cheek was a deeper red where Logan’s hand had connected. He sagged again, quicker this time. A sheen of sweat glistened over his body, highlighting the wide taper of his lats and the thick, bunching traps that framed his neck. “What’re you going to do?” Troy asked. “You fucked with me one too many times,” said Logan. “This is payback.” He hiked his trembling thumbs under the waistband of his gym shorts and pulled them down. In his baby blue boxer briefs underneath, his cock was already half-hard and inflating to its full six and a half inches. Troy looked up at him blankly. Then comprehension dawned. “You’re a sick fuck,” he spat. “When I get out of these, you’re dead.” The threat hit Logan with a physical force. Throughout all of his fevered planning for revenge, there had been a cold voice of warning in the back of his head: there would be consequences. He had shut that voice away, time and again. He tried to do so again as he peeled his boxer briefs down. His cock, at least, had no worries. It sprang up and bobbed in the air, a bead of precum glistening at the head. No, Logan told himself. He had come this far, and he was going to see his revenge through. One hand slid down the length of his cock. A quiver of pleasure echoed up his spine the hard flesh under his hand bucked like a startled horse. The sight of Troy’s pecs, pumped from his efforts and rippling with the jock’s impotent rage, only fueled his boner. “Don’t you fucking do it, you little pervert.” “Try and stop me,” Logan grunted, lost in pleasure and vindication. Was this how Troy had felt when he had shoved his junk in Logan’s face? He had expected to feel guilty, but every stroke of his cock washed away a bit more of the remorse and fear in his belly. He was in control. It felt good. Powerful. His strokes sped up, the sound of skin against skin an odd counterpoint to Troy’s raging. To Logan’s surprise, a higher-pitched edge of helplessness soured the jock’s litany of threats, until all of a sudden, he let out one shrill word. “Please!” The sound of it, the knowledge that he had complete and total power of Troy Larkin, sent Logan over the edge. Hot white pleasure arced up his spine and burned down his limbs as an orgasm built in the base of his balls. He felt them pull up as his dick went rigid in his hand. Bliss. That was the only word he could use to describe the explosive wave of energy that tore through him, the only one he could hold in his mind against the blinding tide. It was unlike any orgasm he’d ever had before, a thousand times more intense. The first spray of cum spurted out across Troy’s beautiful face, a streak that crossed from temple to chiseled cheek. He opened his mouth to protest, and a second blast splattered across his lips and into his mouth. Not that Logan could see. His eyes were shut against the storm of pleasure raging around him. Every millisecond of it stretched into eternity as searing euphoria hit him in waves. That dim voice of warning perked up, telling him that something was not normal about this, but its shouts weren’t even a whisper against the roar of his own pleasure. He realized that the roar wasn’t in his head. It ripped from his throat, a sound of purest, primal exultation. But something had to be wrong with his ears. His voice sounded deeper, as if he had a cold. Still he came, drenching Troy’s face in jism. Warmth poured down his spine and into his limbs. He felt like he was being *stretched* somehow in every direction at once, like the air was pulling at his skin. And then he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He’d gotten used to the sight of his form, short and lean, over the course of months failing to put on any muscle. He knew immediately that his reflection had changed. He was still thin, yes, but the guy in the mirror might as well have been a stranger. The Logan he knew didn’t have horseshoe triceps when he wasn’t flexing, or a tangled blue vein down each arm. And he definitely didn’t have the solid four-pack he saw in the mirror. As he stared, knees still buckling under the power of his orgasm, the figure in the mirror changed further. With every improbable shot of cum, muscles swelled and tightened. Two more abs resolved themselves into stern definition on his stomach, and his newly forged six-pack rippled and hardened. Mass mounded up on his shoulders and traps, giving his body new breadth. The changes in his lower body were even more pronounced. Logan’s ass had always been bony, but firm globes of muscle were pulsing outward, even as his meager quads expanded in fits and spurts. None of the miraculous growth could have prepared him for the strange sensation of his dick expanding in his hand. His cock had been at full mast the whole time, but it was as if he was getting an erection on top of the first. The head strained forward, lengthening past his clenched fist, even as his shaft pulsed thicker and wider, forcing his grip apart. Hips still bucking, he gave a powerful stroke of his new cock and marveled at how long it took to travel the full length of it. It had to be a good seven and a half inches, and so thick he couldn’t close his fingers around it. A moan from Troy drew Logan’s attention downward. He realized two things: first, that he was looking further down than he was used to, and second, that he wasn’t the only one changing. The metamorphosis working its way through Logan’s body was mirrored and reversed in Troy. As Logan’s orgasm began to subside, he watched as Troy’s bunched biceps softened and dwindled, losing mass and definition at once. The jock’s huge feet visibly retracted, leaving them merely large. Everywhere, from his cannonball delts to the heaving globes of muscle at his chest, it looked like air was being slowly let out of a ball. Logan sagged against a locker as the orgasm finally ebbed away. It was a strange dichotomy. He felt so spent from the pleasure that he could barely stand, but his newly muscled legs carried his weight more easily than they ever had before. Troy, too, slumped down onto the ground. All of the fight had gone out of him. He was still muscular, though hardly the amateur middleweight bodybuilder he had been before. And with Logan’s cum still dripping down his face, he had never before looked so pathetic. “What the hell happened?” Logan asked, not expecting an answer. He turned to the mirror again. One hand roamed over his chest. Hard plates of muscle met his hand as he explored the uncharted topography of his new physique. He let out a gasp as a stray finger brushed over a surprisingly sensitive nipple. His hand voyaged lower, sliding over the sweat-slicked grooves of his abs. There was no fat there, only skin shrink-wrapped over taut bricks of muscle, leading like cobblestones toward the heavy cock at his groin. It felt too big, slapping against his thigh as he turned to flex in the mirror. No, not too big. Fucking great. Logan raised one arm up and bent it, sucking in a breath at the hard tennis ball of muscle that exploded upward as he flexed. He wasn’t huge by any means, but he’d packed on years of progress in a matter of minutes, and he was taller besides--maybe 5’9 now. Just barely above average, but he’d stopped growing in high school and had resigned himself to a life of needing stools to reach high shelves. His growth--and Troy’s shrinking--was impossible. Utterly impossible. He’d heard stories, of course, like everyone in San Cristobal did, but those were just silly tales people at the college told. Staring at his mounding biceps, he wondered just how many of them were true, and how this had happened to him. You’ll come out of it the bigger man, the old man had said. Impossible. Logan let out a laugh at the absurdity of it. He was so consumed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice that Troy had gotten free. Logan had tied the ropes tightly around Troy’s hamhock-sized forearms, but they had shrunk with the rest of the bound jock. Somehow, he had managed to get one hand loose and clamber to his feet. All of this passed through Logan’s mind as the jock’s still-sizeable bulk hurtled into his back. He went down, face slamming against hard tile. Wind exploded from his lungs. He tried to suck in a breath, but Troy’s weight pressed down on his back. Still stunned, he felt like a rag doll as the jock twisted him onto his back and pinned him down. Hate-filled eyes bored down into his. Spittle and spent cum rained down on him as Troy’s fingers dug into his shoulders. “What did you do to me!?” Logan stared at him, half numb from the pain and half devoid of words to describe the impossible. A sudden, delirious laugh tore free from his battered lungs. “Stop laughing!” Troy shrieked at him. Through fits of laughter, Logan blurted out, “My cum’s--” “Change me back!” “--on your face!” With a wordless roar, Troy drew back a fist and swung down at Logan. Desperate, the smaller man raised his hand to block the blow. His hand caught the punch. The strength of the blow drove Logan’s hand down to the ground, but he saw awareness dawn in Troy’s eyes. The big jock was still stronger, but the gap between them had narrowed. Emboldened, Logan struggled against the muscled physique pressing him down onto the cold tiles. He fought as Troy drove down on him, the jock’s hot breath stinging against his ear. Somehow, he managed to wriggle one sweat-slicked leg free. Desperate, he drove his knee up into the jock’s crotch. The feeble kick lacked momentum, but a grunt of pain and fury shook Troy's body. Logan took his chance, throwing his full strength at one of Troy’s arms. He wriggled out from under Troy and tried to get back to his feet. The jock clawed at him, bringing him back down. Logan lashed out blindly. His fingers closed on fabric as he fought to free himself again, and he pulled frantically. Troy’s shorts gave way with a rip. As they battled, Logan felt something big, hot, and thick press into his side. “This what you want?” Troy jeered as his cock slid across Logan’s ass. Sheer fear lent Logan strength. He caught Troy around the midsection with one arm and got a grip on one of the jock’s wrists with the other. Ignoring the throbbing in his head and the protestations of his battered body, he managed to twist Troy’s arm behind his back. The jock tried to yank free, but he’d spent too much of his strength trying to escape his bonds, and was at a bad angle besides. He let out another enraged grunt as Logan managed to get on top of him. His grunt went suddenly high-pitched. Logan looked down, taking a moment to realize why. Amidst all of the other concerns of his body, he’d barely noticed his still-hard cock pressing against the crack of Troy’s huge bubble butt. A wicked grin spread across his face, fueled by delirium and pain. He tugged Troy’s arm backwards and leaned in, whispering, “Is this what you want?” Logan shifted his hips, using his thighs and free arm to press down on Troy’s back. The jock bucked, his incredible strength almost dismounting Logan, but he just tugged on Troy’s bent arm once more. The jock let out a hiss of pain. It was nothing compared to the curses he let out as Logan positioned his still-hard cock against Troy’s exposed hole. The jock had violated him, made him feel like less of a man. “It’s time to return the favor,” he said, and drove his cock in. Logan had topped before, but this was a whole new experience. Always before, he’d been on the smaller side of average. As he pressed into Troy’s virgin hole, he felt the walls inside gripping his dick like a glove. Mixed with the rush of endorphins, it was bliss all over again. “Beat the hell out of me if you want,” Logan spat. “You’re always going to remember that you were my bitch.” He didn’t know where the words were coming from. Logan had never talked like this before, never been so brutally aggressive in his life. But it felt so good, the raw, mean masculinity of it. He pulled back and drove his dick in again, savoring the length of the strokes. It didn’t take long for his pleasure to crescendo once more. He couldn’t brace himself against the volcanic surge from his balls as he blasted a volley of cum into Troy’s ass. His moans deepened as he began, again, to feel the tugging at the edges of his limbs, the swelling heat in his muscles. This time, he luxuriated in the power of it, bringing his arms up into a savage flex as his peaks climbed higher. Every muscle in his body felt pumped with blood, overfilled and huge, but they only grew bigger. He was dimly aware of Troy’s dwindling beneath him, but that was nothing compared to the sensation of his lengthening cock driving deeper into the vanquished jock. Logan’s back stretched and lengthened. He threw his head back as his pecs surged forward, going from solid plates to dense globes of striated muscle. Below, his abs refined themselves into a perfect eight-pack. He widened, too, his shoulders going from merely broad to impressively so. At the same time, he felt his lats unfurling like wings, the expanding musculature of his back giving him the depth of a lightweight bodybuilder. As his orgasmic transformation subsided, he began pulling out of the man beneath him. Calling Troy a jock now would be charitable. He was toned, perhaps, but only slightly larger than Logan had once been. Logan could barely spare any attention for that. He was awed by the sheer size of his dick as he pulled slowly free. It felt like the shaft could go on forever. He was definitely over eight inches, maybe closing in on nine, and thicker than his wrists--or at least, his wrists as they had been earlier that night. Beneath him, Troy was shaking. Logan stared at his enemy as he flipped him over. Gone were all traces of the defiant alpha male. He looked so small now, in every sense of the word. Well, not every sense. Logan glanced down as something hard prodded him in the thigh. Troy’s dick was definitely not small. It wasn’t the monster that it had been, but it was still above average. “You enjoyed that, didn’t you?” The cocky sound of Logan’s voice surprised him. This wasn’t him, taunting someone after they’d lost everything. He almost stopped himself. Almost. “All of that time. All of that abuse. I took it, Troy, and I didn’t say anything. I guess that does make me the bigger man,” Logan said. He reached out with one meaty hand and gripped Troy’s dick tightly. Instantly, the former jock began to protest, dull ‘no’s bubbling up on his lips. His treacherous hips, however, bucked into Logan’s hand. “I guess your buddies are going to have to find a new lifting partner,” said Logan, smirking. “You probably can’t keep up with even the smallest of them any more. But you know what? I think your muscles look better on me.” He raised one arm in front of Troy’s face and bent it slowly. The high, vein-tangled peak rose before Troy’s eyes. He let out one last whimper, and his entire body tensed. Hot cum sprinkled up into the air. The last of Troy’s definition began to fade away as his remaining mass flowed into Logan. The flexed arm swelled, denser and higher, until Logan felt like his arm might burst from sheer size. In his hand, Troy’s cock dwindled, retreating into Logan’s expanding fist, and Logan’s began to attain truly monstrous proportions. He stood, still growing, and regarded himself. It was impossible not to admire the god in the mirror. Well over six feet, he had to stoop a bit to see his entire body, but it was worth the effort. As he watched, pound after pound of competition-ready muscle poured into his body. Logan bent and went into an astounding most muscular, and for the first time in his life, he looked anything but ridiculous in the pose. Not that he’d be competing. The huge shank of meat between his legs was almost a foot long and thick as a beer can, and there’d be no hiding that in posers. He tore himself away from his reflection and went to the former jock’s locker. To his shock, Troy’s clothes were small on him. They still smelled like the jock, but he wasn’t going to drive home naked. With some effort, he squeezed himself into a tank top and shorts. They’d never fit Troy this well. With a last glance at his nemesis, he headed for the door. Troy called out to no one in particular. “My muscles,” he wailed. “You’re dead. You’re fucking dead.” Logan almost let the rage come over him once more, let that cockiness out for one last blow to Troy’s ego. But as he looked down at the bully, the shadow of a man who’d never bully anyone else again, he shook off the threats. They were as impotent as Troy himself. He left the locker room, saying nothing at all. After all, he was the bigger man.
  16. Guest

    Symbiotic Bonding Part 07

    Merry Fucking Christmas! Enjoy guys! Previous Parts: -Part 01 - Part 02 - Part 03 - Part 04 - Part 05 - Part 06 - Part 07 While You Were Sleeping Matt sat down on his bed, lying back and rolling onto his side so he could have a great view of Andrew from across the room as he slept. He watched Andrew’s newly-built chest rise and fall as he breathed in deeply, pulling in oxygen into his now much larger chest, before letting it all out. Matt heard Andrew muttering under his breath. Words that were hard to make out, but they began to make him quiver with desire for reasons he did not understand. He continued to watch his smaller brother slumber, Andrew’s new body partially illuminated under the dim moonlight coming in through the window. It was just enough for Matt to see the curves of his twins new muscles. Andrew murmur’s in his sleep again, having an amazing dream from what Matt was noticing as he watched a new curve being arising. The part of the sheet over Andrew’s larger dick began to rise. Matt paused, not sure what to do next, but Andrew shifts in his sleep, kicking off part of the sheet, letting his new, big phallus spring free. Matt’s throat catches as he watches its silhouette wave back and forth, several inches off of his slumbering bro. His own dick stiffening, urging him towards the swinging metronome of Andrew’s penis. Andrew’s snores were loud, and very deep. He continued to toss and turn on his bed, getting into a more comfortable position, his arm going behind his head, exposing his deep murky pit. The exposure sending a bit of odor wafting out over his area of the room as it began to get stronger the longer it was out in the fresh air, moving towards Matt’s side of the room. His other hand went down to his larger, kiwi sized balls, as be scratched and pulled at them slightly. “Wa….e….” he mumbled. ‘….nt…m…” the words were low but commanding even in his sleep daze. Each time they began to get clearer and clearer. “Want me….” Matt finally hears the two words, loud and clear. Even though it was still almost a mutter under Andrew’s breath, Matt was able to understand those two words perfectly. He pushed aside his sheets, tossing his legs over the edge, and treading the several meters to his brother’s bed. Matt looks down at Andrew, noting how the dim moonlight highlights the strong, masculine body of his growing twin. His own cock throbs, and as he watches Andrew sleep he notices his brother’s does as well. As Andrew rolls over to his side, Matt decides to join him in bed, His legs at Andrew’s head, and vice-versa as they get into a 69 position. Matt looks straight ahead towards Andrew’s cock, gently scooting towards it, eager to have it push between his lips, into his mouth, and down his throat, but he needs to make sure not to wake his twin. The words mutter again “Want Me,” much clearer now from him being this close. Matt can’t take it any longer, scooting forward quickly until he feels his smaller twins dick brush against his lips. Matt opens wide, engulfing the head, sucking it into his mouth, while his own cockhead presses against Andrew’s own, opened, sleeping lips. Pre begins to leak out from Matt’s cock onto Andrew’s lips. In Andrew’s sleep state, he licks his slightly slick lips, feeling his bro’s cock leave a good amount of pre on them. His moth opens, his tongue running along the upper part of Matt’s cock as his lips close around the head and Andrew begins to nurse on the tip like a child suckling a teat. Matt moan’s from the pleasure, scooting even closer to try and get more and more of his shaft into Andrew’s mouth, as he feels it hit the back wall, slowly forcing the head into Andrew’s throat. This causes Andrew to moan, feeling more aroused in his sleep state, his hand going toward the back of his brother’s head, rubbing his hair as he begins to stir a bit. Matt purr’s with joy as he is getting attention from his Twin. He doesn’t care if he’s asleep. He know’s Andrew does not want this to continue to happen, but this reassurance is all Matt needs to keep going. He relaxes his throat, opening it up more so he can swallow more of Andrew’s cock, pushing his lips further down the shaft. He wants his bro’s precious seed, so he makes his tongue dance against the underside of Andrew’s tool, feeling the bumps and ridges of the veins, teasing it as best as he can. Andrew’s throat muscles continue to open and close over the head of Matt’s cock. Matt begins to let out soft, muffled moans of pleasure as his balls start to ache, eager to unleash a bountiful seed. But the thing inside of Matt, the living Symbiote, won’t allow it yet. It prevents him from release, and starts to produce more and more cum, making Matt’s balls begin to fill with more and more cream. Matt is hopeless, able only to do his best to work over Andrew’s cock while Andrew’s sleeping daze returns the favor. Andrew’s sleepiness begins to wear off as his eyes begin to slowly open, his brain waking up. The first thing he sees are two large, swelling testicles pressed against his face, before he notices the cock lodged down his throat… “Mmmmmm mmmmmm” Andrew tries to protest, knowing this is going to not go so well for Matt as his own cock was buried deep into his brother’s throat as well. His cock was uncontrollably hard, there was no way he was going to escape this. Andrew tris pulling away, but Matt’s hands grab onto his thighs and hold him in place, as Matt flips Andrew onto his back. Matt’s still larger then him and has plenty of skills from all the sports he played through the years that Andrew never did. “Mmmmmm….” Andrew protests again, but Matt just doubles his efforts, sucking even harder and faster. Matt was desperate for his brother’s cum, wanting so very much to please Andrew. Wanting just as much to make his twin bigger, stronger, sexier. As Andrew struggled beneath him, Matt drives his dick deep into Andrew’s mouth, until his balls are resting against Andrew’s nose; his wispy pubes tickling Andrew’s chin. Matt let’s out a soft grunt as his cock explodes, sending a large load of cum rocketing down Andrew’s throat. As it hits, Andrew kicks, his body spasming as another inch is added to his height, bringing him to six feet tall, just like Matt. His body swells, more and more muscle added to his frame as he reaches a whopping 215lbs, just five pounds shy of Matt’s own still impressive 220lbs. And his cock, lurching forward in Matt’s mouth as it gains another ½ inch, reaching finally a solid 8, thickening slightly in his mouth, pushing further down his throat. Matt lets out a low moan as he continues so suck, turned on incredibly by this new growth spurt. Andrew gets even hornier with this new flood of testosterone going through his body, causing his own cock to grow even harder. As Matt began to lift himself away after he did what he felt needed to be done, to grow Andrew to Twin like proportions, Andrew’s hands latch onto Matt’s head and thrusts his cock upward to sink his cock all the way up into Matt’s throat. Matt’s cock no longer in Andrew’s mouth. “This is what you wanted?” Matt tries to push Andrew’s body back onto the bed. “I’m sorry bro… Mph… but it’s… my turn…” He thrusts his cock all the way up and Matt continues to struggle. “My turn… to… Uhnn…” His eyes closing as a mighty blast of hot seed fires out from Andrew’s cock and forces its way into Matt’s stomach. “to… protect you.” All Matt can do is swallow or he would probably drown from how much cum was erupting out of his twin’s cock. He begins to feel like he’s weakening, getting smaller, but even though these physical attributes are changing he can only think of how much he truly needs to be wanted now by Andrew. Matt grips onto Andrew’s muscular thighs, feeling them tense up under him as he continues to shoot. All Matt does is welcome every last drop. Andrew also feel’s his brother getting smaller around him, as he drops to 5’11”. Matt’s cock reeling back into his body as it sucks into a slightly above average 7 inches, nowhere close to his whopping original 10. His weight reaching 205lbs. Andrew finally rolls Matt’s body off of him and onto the bed. Panting, his body covering with as much sweat, even covered with fur, his body looked like an oiled up bodybuilder. “What did you do?” “You wanted me to want you. And I did. I wanted you. I still do. I want you so bad, Andrew!” Matt reaches up, his fingers gently brushing against one of Andrew’s furry pecs, feeling how it’s slightly larger than before, slightly thicker. “And I love what my cum does to you. How it makes you bigger. Stronger. Fuck, you’re HOT, Andrew. You know that, right?” Matt moves his thumb and index finger to the nipple on the pec he was rubbing and begins to roll it between his fingers. Is it any surprise that I want you?” Andrew moans in pleasure from Matt’s touch. He pulls his twin closer towards him, lifting him up in his arms, as he stands up and walks towards the full length mirror, Matt’s posing mirror, the one that he would always admire himself in. Andrew places him down, right in front of him. Matt having to look slightly up now, but not by much, as Andrew turns him towards his reflection. Matt can now see who is clearly the larger one in absolutely every aspect now. “Do you see this Matthew?” Matt hated that name. He hasn’t been called that since he was 12. It was the name his parent’s would also use to scold him as a child. “Look what you’ve done. I told you to stop… There is no going back from now on…” Matt looks down at his feet for a moment, then back up at Andrew. He blushes, seeming a bit shy. Certainly not like the confident jock who used to strut around campus like he owned it. “Are you really mad at me, Andrew? I – I thought you wanted this. You can’t be feeling bad, can you?” Matt reaches over and traces his fingers along his brother’s abs, tracing each separation between each block of muscle. “Don’t you feel bigger, stronger, more capable? Ready to take on the world?” Matt moved around Andrew’s larger frame, behind his bro. His smaller body now completely hidden behind Andrew’s reflected image in the mirror. “Don’t you want to be as much of a man as you can be?” Matt asked, his voice distant, as he leaned against Andrew’s strong, broad, muscular back. Andrew feels Matt’s arms wrap around his waist from behind as he relaxes a bit. “I think I’m gonna need a shower. I can’t sleep now…” Andrew turns around to face Matt, placing a hand gently on his brother’s chin. “Everything will be ok, I guess,” He smiles into his eyes. “Just gonna be some adjustments were gonna need to get used to.” Andrew bends down, bringing his lips to Matt’s, kissing him, before heading off to the shower, leaving them both to contemplate. Matt watches Andrew’s strong glutes rising and falling with each step as he leaves the room. His lats curving to meet his beefy shoulders, traps trying to reach up and swallow his neck. He flopped back onto his bed, a huge grin on his face. You’re big now, and hot. But you could be so much more… To Be Continued… Coming Soon Part 08: Make A Man Out of You
  17. Fakmail

    Three days delivery, Part 2

    For part one: ------------------------------------------ After the events of last year, Hal had moved on in life. For about a month afterwards, he was relentlessly tormented by his ex-roommate Mark who stole his body enhancing injections and added his own special mix to ascend to a higher state of life. He'd just try to live his life, only to suddenly be forced against the wall by an invisible Mark. It was hell on earth. Hal ended up moving to a new town a few months after the incident, and now roomed with a man named Jason. Jason was always at his computer typing away, and never even tried to interact with Hal for more than a few brief periods of time a month. Hal eventually had enough of this and decided the only way he could escape this nightmare was to try again. He saved up all the cash he could over the last 12 months and returned to his previous black-market listing. They'd updated with an extra side package called "Lab 12's 3 step program" for an extra cost Hal was all too willing to pay. Only this time, he thought ahead. No way was his new roommate going to steal this one. He had the package delivered to his workplace instead. His boss and coworkers wouldn't have any idea what the product was, nor would they care. Hal waited for three days, and rushed into work that day. To his surprise, the package made it in tact. He quickly drove all the way home and locked himself in his room. He was worried to no end that somehow, Mark would interrupt this process. He became impatient and opened up the Extrazilla injections, there were ten this time, each one now structured to work half as well to help persuade people outside of the user that the bulking is natural if done over the course of several weeks. He closed his eyes and injected himself with the first needle. He felt a rush of power come over him as every muscle in his body became more and more tense. It was subtle, but he could tell he was getting bigger. He had moved from scrawny to well-rounded in a few moments. In a few minutes it subsided. He grinned at this, and quickly ran off to the gym, eager to test to see how much more he could lift, but carefully took time to lock the door behind him before he left. What Hal didn't realize, was that Mark was setting a trap for him. While Hal was gone, Mark started to fuck with Jason. He started by cutting the internet to the whole apartment. "Fuck, where'd my game go?" Jason said in disbelief as his screen went black. "No no no no....." he said over and over morning the loss of his virtual gold and cinnabar. It was here that Jason went to check the router, which just so happened to be locked in Hal's room. But Jason needed to get back online, and decided to pick lock. Hal got home about thirty minutes later, tired from the workout. He'd gone up roughly 50lbs of max benching in just one use of the serum. He couldn't wait to see how much more he could do with another, when he stopped dead in his tracks. His door was open. He quickly pushed the door open and ran for the bed. The box was gone. "No... NO!" He started to well up before he became startled by a voice in the doorway. "Looking for these?" Jason said tossing 9 empty vials on the floor in front of him. "YOU BASTARD! THOSE ARE MINE!" Hal yelled. Then he stopped and stepped back puzzled. "Wait. Why aren't you any bigger?" he said. Jason smiled and said "Oh I had a little run in with an old friend of yours before I could use them, or even knew what they were. He showed me some pretty amazing things, like how to increase the potency of these things to an amazing level, too bad it takes a little longer." It was at this point that Mark appeared in the room in a flash of light. He was still massive, about 10 foot, maybe a bit taller now, and still had all the muscular power of before. Now he wore a series of chain-based piercings as clothes, and donned a red third-eye on his forehead. "What's up twerp, long time no see" he said. "Jason you can't trust this guy, he's bad news, please you must listen to ..." Hal tried to say before being backhanded by Mark to Jason's knees. Mark smiled and said "Hey Jason, it's been about twenty minutes right? I think you're good to take the pills now..." Hal panicked and begged Jason not to eat the pills, but he didn't listen. The pills had been crushed into a fine powder, presumably as a result of Mark's instructions. He poured the lot of it into a tall glass of protein shake, and downed the whole thing. The changes started slowly with Jason, slowly the fat dissipated and shuddered throughout his body. After a few minutes, he looked like a child inside of his own oversized clothes. Then just as quickly as it vanished, his mass projected outwards and upwards. Within minutes, Jason had become a hardcore athlete, who easily could have benched 400lbs. His biceps were the size of watermelons, and his pecks like two full size pillows beneath his shirt. It was at this point that the doorbell rang. Mark then spoke up, "Oh, looks like our special guest is here, sorry Hal I invited her over, hope you wouldn't mind." Hal ran out to the kitchen to find Clair getting a glass of milk from the fridge. "Whatsup babe? You called, said it was an emergency?" Clair was Hal's girlfriend of three months. She was a smart girl with a small frame and a big butt. She only had AA cups but Hal didn't mind. She was the center of his world. "Clair, you have to get out of here! There's a guy here named Mark who's super dangerous and..." "Hello Clair...." Said a deep sexy voice from the doorway. It was Jason, practically ready to burst out of his clothes, but the bigger issue was what was bursting out between his legs. Clearly the drugs were doing their magic as the member's size made it look like he was stuffing his pants with a tube sock. "Woah!" Clair said looking at him. "Hal who's your friend?" she said staring at Jason's stomach. "That's just Jason, look Clair you need..." But Hal stopped mid-sentence as Jason had motioned with his finger for Clair to come closer, and she complied. Soon she started rubbing her fingers all over him and giggling, paying Hal no mind. "Wow Clair really? Right in front of me?" Hal said pissed off through his teeth. "You're so..... big.... baby" Clair said softly do him. "And I'm about to get a lot bigger." he said smiling evilly. As if on cue, Jason's shirt and pants tore right down the side, within moments he was completely naked, with his massive monster cock pressing against Clair's chest. Moments later, he had ripped her clothes off entirely. Hal attempted to leave the room as the two started fucking voraciously, only to be stopped by Mark in the doorway. "What, leaving so soon bitch boy? Don't you want to watch the fun part?" Jason, for as much as his size helped him, did not last very long much to Clair's dismay. "Uggg, I'm covered in your..... warm.... delicious.... cum!" She screamed shifting from a voice of disgust to one of lust as she began slurping up every drop of cum plastered across herself. She couldn't get enough of it. Once she was done, she bent over like she had a cramp, and to Hal's horror, he saw his ex transform. Her exposed breasts expanded slightly, filling up her hands in a couple of moments. She was growing taller as well, with her already thick ass pushing out further and further from her now even thinner frame. By the time she was done growing, she had DD breasts and the body to match. Hal stared at the immense beauty he had been presented with and started undressing. She chuckled and said "Look, Hal, you're nice and all, but mama needs a big boy in her life now she's all grown up... Why don't you go over there and play with yourself little man...." all while gripping Jason's dick with her hands and breasts. The two were like rabid wolves, not stopping for a moment to pause from absolutely abusing the other. After a while Jason starting to drink from Clair's lactating breasts, the reaction of which, seemed to energize him, and had him grow even bigger. Soon he was well over 12' tall. The two went back and forth for an hour, each one allowing the other to grow larger by drinking their excrement. At one point, Hal tried to lick some up for himself, but quickly found it had no effect on him. Hal ended up just sitting in the corner crying for a long time. But eventually the two were interrupted by a timer set on the stove. Mark spoke up at this alarm, "Ah! Jason, it's time to use "B" for the best results, you can give some to your new squeeze too if you'd like..." Hal again begged and pleaded with both Clair and Jason to not do it. They both just laughed and responded with "HA! You kidding? Look at us! We're giants. People are going to worship us after this next leap." from Jason and "Mmmmm I wanna do it inside the house baby, I want to watch the world under me as I emerge from it a god!" Clair finished. Hal watched in horror as the two pricked themselves with the needles marked "B", and just like last time, both of them froze where they stood, with their eyes becoming jet black. Mark started chuckling to himself "Fucking morons. Can't believe they fell for that. Oh well, they're big enough I suppose." Mark stood behind Jason and willed his massive snake-dick inside of Jason's mouth and down his throat. Soon, Jason turned pale and was absorbed into Mark like Halley and Jake were. Marks eyes turned white as his skin crackled with energy. His already massive form began pushing on the ceiling as he slowly swelled to be too big for the room. Hal ran out of the house in terror, even though he had no clothes on. To his dismay he saw Mark expand out of the building through the roof. All around him his long dick was crackling with energy as it spazzed out to the power he had absorbed. Mark finally picked up Clair from the room and laid her out on the roof, which coincidentally was the same height as his legs. As if by psychic ability, Hal was lifted up and held over Clair's body by a few feet. He knew what was coming, but Mark was determined to make him watch it. Laughing maniacally, Mark pressed the end of his dick against Clair's albeit massive legs. Still her little cunt was far too small for the goliath dick she was presented with. For a brief moment, Hal thought she could escape, but no, Mark had other plans as he forced the monster in, tearing her legs apart in the process. Even though she was dormant inside of her own mind thanks to "B", she screamed in pleasure and pain at this. Mark proceeded to fuck her like a tiny pornstar, inventing new ways to cram his dick into her. All the while, her body was protected by a small forcefield to keep her in the same condition, even if she'd been completely torn in half. Eventually Mark came, showering the whole block with his load. And once he was done, Clair, completely spent, was absorbed into his massive cock, causing him to grow even more to the size of a three-story house. He laughed hard at this as more piercings and runic symbols appeared all over his body. Like magic, Hal fell back to the ground, only to find everything had been reverted. Nothing was left inside the house, nothing was destroyed, to no surprise nothing from the box was left, leaving Hal broken and empty inside. How much longer was this monster going to torment him. That's when he noticed the message left for him on his wall. "Mark is hungry.... And Hal will deliver." Hal winced at this, and quickly rushed to start making pizza for his god. To be continued....
  18. Encontré una historia en deviantart de robo de músculos written by ambiantbob https://www.deviantart.com/ambiantbob/art/Tables-turned-muscle-growth-516174901
  19. Fakmail

    Three days delivery, Part 1

    So with tumblr's new policies, Im finding it hard to find or read some of my favorite MG scinerios and stories, So I made my own here. This one was inspired by "While you were gone..." for those who recognize the simularities. Enjoy. *Also, I appear to have posted this in the wrong location earlier, I do apologize for this. ------------ Hal was a weak guy. Must have been by blood, as he worked out four times a week and consumed protein-rich foods at every occasion, yet still only amassed to about 170lbs and a flat stomach (he worked hard for that, he told himself) but he always wanted more. That all changed with his discovery of "extrazilla". ETZ was a bio-enhancement syrum sold on the black market supposedly as a rejected supersoldier steroid. It required a lot of sleuthing, untrustworthy downloads to his computer, and over four months of saving up bitcoin to finally purchase a product. " Hmmm", he questioned, "New Extrazilla Extraeme, just released today and supposedly works over twenty times as strong as the normal brand, now includes new features *wink*" . Hal smiled with this and clicked "purchase now", " Sounds like thats for me" he said smiling and leaning back in his chair. He was quickly interrupted by his roommate Mark, "Yo I need the computer when you get the chance." Hal responded with, "Yeah sure, give me another few minutes." Mark rolled his eyes and said "You got 10 douche". Mark was a dick, slightly taller than Hal and much more lucky with the genetic lottery. He weighed roughly 190 pounds and could bench 250, but what really pissed Hal off was his phallic regions. Hal felt blessed with a 6" decently sized dick, until a few weeks after moving in, when he caught a brief glimpse of Mark's monster. Hal didn't have the exact numbers but he reasoned it must have been at least 10", if not more. To top it off Mark was rich, never had to work a day as he progressed through college, and frequently brought home different sluts to fuck mercilessly in their shared room. Hal snickered to himself "soon he's going to be the guy envying me" and placed the order. Hal then continued throughout his day, went to bed, and went to work and back in his normal daily cycle for another two days. On the third day he could hardly contain himself at work. As soon as he found the confirmation the package had arrived, he took off early sprinting home to his apartment's mail box room. However, when he arrived, he found the mail box to be empty. Huh. That's strange I definitely received the email... Then a small fear rooted itself in the back of his spine. "No... " Hal dashed upstairs as quickly as he could, and entered his apartment. Inside, he confirmed his fears were well founded. On the counter were two open boxes, one from "Extrazilla" and the other from "Lab 12". As well, Mark's football friend Jake (a taller man ,dumb as rocks, roughly 250 pounds, all muscle) and his on-and-off girlfriend Halley (short, cheer squad member, issues with cocaine, smaller breasts, phat ass). "Well well well, look what we got here Jake! Hold him..." Mark said grinning mischievously. Hal tried to run but Jake caught him, held him down and tied him to a chair. "What the fuck Mark?" I yelled. "Yeah, I know that's what I said! Turns out both our packages arrived today! Imagine my surprise when I find my douchebag roommate ordered the most saught after growth elixir in the world! And you were going to use all this stuff on yourself weren't you Hal?" "Wait what was in your package?" Hal asked. "Something new and exciting from my old man's lab, it's a three piece set actually made by the same people who make your stuff, but this line is more experimental and is meant to target a different audience." Mark smirked as he said this and continued, "Unlike your selfish ass, I decided to share my spoils with my friend Jake there. We just waited around because we wanted you to watch as we bulk into fucking bodybuilders." Hal watched in horror as Mark injected himself with one of the five syringes in my package. For a minute he looked like he was going to be sick, then fell to the floor grinning evilly. "I feel it.... Oh god yes I feel it! More! More!" He screamed. As he did, his chest was rising steadily, pressing against his shirt as his already well-defined pectorals jetted out a few more centimeters. His arms went from slightly buff to outright jacked. "This is too damn slow.." He grunted angrily, thrusting a second syringe into himself. His eyes went full white as they rolled back in his head. His already jacked arms practically doubled in size as the rest of his body burst out of his clothes. He had a perfect 8-pack of abs leading down to his still 10" cock. His legs had grown larger as well launching him from about 6'1 to roughly 7ft tall. "Look at me!" Mark said "Im a fucking machine!" He proceeded to entertain himself by flexing his various muscles. From the other side of the room Jake and Halley were just as wide-eyed as Hal. Halley approached Mark and started rubbing her hands all over him. "Hmmm my big strong man's so big and sexy now" and promptly squatted down slightly to start sucking his massive cock. He grabbed her head and moaned as he rolled his head back. "Mmmmm thats good bitch, use them lips..." Jake spoke up at this point: "Hey dude, Im starting to get a little weirded out by this, so Im goin to go ahead and take my share..." He said injecting two of the syringes in at once. Like Mark, his eyes rolled back into his head as his already massive body started to expand. His shirt was gone in seconds, destroyed by his massive chest. He was certainly bigger than Mark, but he wasn't nearly as well defined, amounting to only a 6 pack and very thick legs jutting him up to about 8ft from 7ft tall. The real miracle at work though was what was between his legs. Jake was packing an absolute anaconda, well over a foot long. Hal stared at the massive man as tears rolled down his face. He had worked for that money. He found and bought that product, and now he had nothing to show for it. As Hal stared in dispair, Jake noticed as his transformation finished. "You like that lil bitch boy? That's fucking 13 inches of cock your fagot ass can't have." Hal turned his head away the best he could, only to catch a glimpse of Halley and Mark on the other side of the room. She was now fully stripped naked, with her clothes laying on the floor ripped in half. She had both of her legs bent upwards as Mark's titanic cock crammed itself inside of her. "Hey bitch boy..." Said Jake, grabbing Hal's face, "You have no idea how fucking Horny this stuff makes you." Hal shuddered and said "Oh I can scarcely imagine". And before he could object, Jake crammed his 13 inch meat into Hal's throat and began force fucking it. For a solid 20 minutes, Jake continued to cram his cock down Hal until he passed out from lack of oxygen. Hal awoke a bit later with his stomach and throath lined with a thick bitter cum. When Hal got up he found he was naked and looked over to Jake and Mark, they were both naked and standing around the table again, this time holding a package with the letter " A " Written on the side of it. It contained pills. Halley opened the bottle and took two. Mark noticed Hal had gotten up and walked over. "Damn dude, you're still alive?" Then quickly crammed one of the pills from his box into Hal's mouth. Hal spit it out in disgust not knowing what it could do to me. Mark didn't like this and picked it up off the floor. He crammed it back into Hal's mouth, this time accompanied by his fingers which pushed it down his throat. It didn't take long for the effects to take place. "Thats a little sample of Sex-zilla prototype 3.2111. Or " A" as the nerds call it. Whatever " A " is, it affects sexual organs". Hal looked down at his now reletively pathetic 6" cock, withered and flacid now making it about 3". As Hal stared at it, it did appear to grow slightly as it hardened. He felt a small dripping of electricity, or hormones, or just straight power flow out of his stomach and into his genitals. It wasn't a huge improvement, but it made Hal's meat about a half-an-inch larger. He thought everything was over, but then ended up grabbing his throat. He felt it changing somehow. And just like that the sensation was gone. "That was one pill," said Halley from the other side of the room. "Look what two gets you..." As Hal looked up he saw her standing dominantly over me touching herself. Her breasts were noticeably larger, growing from a small B cup to at least CCCs. Her ass had expanded as well, now roughly the size of a beachball. "Ive got more for you to luckly little man" she said as she popped a few more of the pills and wrapped her legs around Hal's face. Hal felt her getting bigger as she squeezed him, and although he couldn't see it, Halley's breasts now sat at a whooping FF size, and her ass smoothed and grew into a sexy little firm heart shape. After a few moments she let go and walked back to her man. Mark and Jake were messing with the rest of the "A" pills, and to Hal's horror, saw the two men each downing at least twenty pills apiece. Both of their cocks stood straight up and began to swell. Halley fell on the floor in front of them, opened her legs and said "come on boys, get in there..." Mark and jake immediately crammed their expanding junk into her in any way they could. With each thrust, the two had to pull out further and further. After a full half hour of treating Halley like a pump powered train car, she erupted with cum pouring out of everything and passed out. Jake and Mark high fived each other and admired their new manhoods. Easily each one was two feet long and seemed to breathe almost, swelling to twice the size before subsiding back to the still ridiculous length and girth. "Now for stage 3" Mark said opening box "B". Hal shuddered and tried to escape the room, only to find the door out had been barred with his own bed, much too large for him to move it. Mark approached Halley's unconscious body and injected her with a blue needle. "Now you will become my queen baby" he said. Meanwhile, Jake had approached me and kissed my ear from behind, and stabbing me with another needle from the same box. Hal became worried as he waited for the transformation to take place, but none arrived. Halley however had woken up. "Hmm..." said Mark. "Looks like you need some kind of boost to get the desired effect..." He then took the final Extrazilla serum and inserted it into Halley. She bent backward in ecstasy. She felt a new rush of power sweep over her as her breast expanded a little more and every muscle in her body became supercharged. She quickly gained a flat stomach and toned perfect legs. Soon after, her eyes went jet black as she stood there motionless. "Sorry Jake, looks like we don't have any more for you and your lesser half." Said Mark looking at Hal. Jake looked disappointed. Mark then pulled out the final box marked "C" and drank the entire glass of it. "Hey we were going to share that man!" Jake said suddenly. Mark just looked down at the three of us with intense malice in his eyes. He then stabbed Jake with another needle from box "B" as Jake looked up in horror. He froze in that state as his eyes went jet black. Mark turned to Hal and smiled "You get to watch the fun part...". Marks eyes suddenly changed to a bright green color as the effects of " C" began to take root. His already oversized cock swelled to max size again and seemed to harden to a crystal-like state. Lustfully, he bent down to Halley and picked her up, setting her on this massive cock. Upon doing so, her skin bleached. Turning paler and paler, then, as if his dick was like a straw, he sucked Halley's entire body into his own. "Fuck YES!" Mark screamed. He had grown again. "So... This is what it's like..." Mark said. "I feel everything. Her blood. Her muscles. Her thoughts. Her brain. Its all mine... We... Are one..." Hal looked in horror at this, then realized exactly what was about to happen next. Mark approached Jake from behind and inserted his cock in the same manner as he did to Halley. Just the same, Jake became more and more pale, then just absorbed into Mark's body. It took a lot longer this time, and was a much more noticeable change. Mark was now about 10 feet tall, hunching over to fit in the room. His cock was like a massive snake, and he had full control over it like a third arm as it slithered around the room. Mark flexed continuously as he stared upwards with glowing eyes. "I am smarter now..." He said to no one. "I am the strongest. The fastest. The smartest. I am the most powerful being... On this planet... Hal...." Hal was still desperately trying to escape to no avail, but stopped when Mark said his name. "Please... Please don't eat me..." He whimpered. "You? " Mark asked smirking "You really think we want you to join us? Pathetic. This subhuman waste of garbage would only weaken us. I am better than you Hal, Definitively. It is now a proven fact, deduced mathematically." To Hal this hurt his esteem as much as his sanity. Mark pulled out his phone and placed it on his dick, fusing with the charge port. After a few minutes he spoke again. "To the rest of the world, Halley and Jake have just eloped together to Paris. No one will question their disappearance. Nor will they question mine as I've removed all memory of myself from all of human record." "Where are you going?" Hal asked pathetically. "I'm going to ascend to a higher state of life. I will become a powerful god, capable of controlling the whole universe.... And you... Hal.... You're going to be my bitch." Mark then proceeded to grab Hal and flip him over before he began to fuck him. His massive cock burning a crippling pain in Hal's body. After roughly half an hour of this, a glowing spark of electricity opened like a third eye on Mark's forehead, and in a flash he was gone. Hal awoke sometime that night covered in golden cum. Somehow this healed him from his wounds that should have paralyzed him. Hal didn't know what to think. Everything was gone off the table without a trace. There was no record of anyone else ever having lived there. Eventually Hal decided to take a shower and forget the whole thing. But as he got out of the shower, written in golden cum across his wall was a message "We are everywhere Hal -Mark" Mystified and scared Hal watched as the letters continued to appear "Why don't you try to appease us with some sacrifices. How about shrimp? We are in the mood for seafood. Oh and Hal, I'd hate to find out what the Jake side of me will do to you if you don't do everything we ask. Get ready bitch." As the final letter made its self apparent to him, Hal felt a sharp and familure pain in his throat and ass. (To be continued)
  20. Orrinotica

    [STORY] Not A Jock Story

    PATREON: https://www.patreon.com/orrinotica SYNOPSIS: Jed’s muscle growth is slow-going so he enlists the help of his local gym jock in order to gain weight and get a confidence boost. After the help, things are definitely not right. ---------------- Jed wasn’t thrilled with the slow-growth of his muscle… “You’ve gotta be kidding me, I’ve been coming here for months with hardly any change! All I want is to stick out just a little more so that I can score that dick!” The conversation with himself always sounded the same each time he had it. Commonly, Jed would make a fitness goal and fall short. Jed’s social life was only just-average, but his job at a tech firm paid the bills. What lacked was his sex appeal. The only thing missing was muscle! Jed so desperately wanted to become bigger but with his busy work schedule finding time for the gym was tough. Jed’s metabolism was fast and it was difficult for him to build weight. “Fuck my metabolism! I hate how if I skip the gym it means I might drop a few pounds, seriously!” The frustrations were real and it drove Jed so crazy that he opted to seek out actual help while at the gym. He looked up to some of the meatheads there… “They’ll know how to help.” Long story short Jed found the guy… the one… Luke was his name and he was the coolest around. “I’ve seen this guy coming here for a year now!” Jed always noted the varying degree of social interactions Luke had on a regular basis. The guy seemed to be friendly with everyone, as he’d frequently be seen giving out fist-bumps and the like. After swaying a bit over the optics of physically walking over to a stranger who you feel you already know, Jed decided and went in. He walked up to Luke once he saw he’d completed a full set of bicep curls. “Hey man!” Eager, almost chipperly Jed spoke through a smile. “I’ve seen you around. Just wanted to see what your routine is. I’d like to get bigger like you.” In the process of saying all that, Jed’s sight bounced from Luke’s eyes right on down to his crotch, then back up to his armpit hair poking out. Eye contact was extremely difficult as it seemed Jed’s attraction level toward Luke was high – and it caught him off guard. In stark comparison, Jed stood shorter, maybe four inches shorter in total. Jed’s stature was leaner but still not horrible, but his body lacked the type of masculine, thick hair you’d expect to see. As Luke responded now, he had to look down toward Jed just a bit. “Oh yea man, sure. Let’s head down to the locker room and I can show you some stuff. I’ll be done my workout in twenty minutes.” * * * Now inside the gym locker room, Jed saw Luke with his duffle bag out. Once they were situated quietly in the back-isle Luke began to ask some things. Luke began a line of questioning. “So how much do you weigh man?” Jed answered, “130 pounds.” Then added, “…But I’d love to get up to 150.” “Uh huhh, yea man.” Luke reached into his duffle while nodding his head in agreement to everything Jed was telling him about his goals. Luke eventually cut in… “You got a water bottle for the supp.?” “The what?” Jed was intrigued. Luke proceeded to mix a white powder from a small zip-lock into the water bottle Jed handed over. “It’ll add buckets of muscle to ya. Ten pounds overnight!” Jed lit up with anticipation. He took the water bottle back and began chugging it down. “Tastes chalky…” Luke chuckled then patted Jed firm on the shoulder. “We’ll have you joining the ranks in another twenty pounds, buddy.” * * * The next day waking up was… unpleasant for Jed. Not only was he battling an intense need to take a piss but his muscles were aching and causing quite a bit of morning discomfort. Even as he stretched, he struggled to remain silent of any sudden ouches. Jed made a dart to his bathroom in order to take scope of the growth. “Ten pounds is going to look awesome!” One millisecond looking at his reflection and Jed freaked… his hands began exploring his body… his reduced body. “Wait? I don’t understand…” “I’m supposed to be bigger! Why do I look smaller?” “The scale!” Jed hurried to find it. “120?!” Jed even stepped off then back on to confirm. Still 120. He grabbed his cell phone and thanked the fact he got Luke’s number before they parted ways. He frantically began calling Luke, pacing the bathroom the whole time. “Hello?” Luke answered, seeming to be clueless it was Jed calling. “Luke it’s me Jed from the gym yesterday. That stuff you gave me… I shrank from it! I don’t understand!” “No way man! Must mean you need a different blend. Come on back to the gym tonight and I’ll get you square!” “Thank you so much!” Jed said with a breath of relief. The day itself was no fun for Jed. As he waited for the evening to roll around, he ate as much food as possible in order try and feel correct in his clothes. His pants alone would slide down if he wasn’t careful. “I look like a twink right now!” Jed noted his pale skin even more than usual. * * * Gym time— Jed texted Luke the moment he parked his car and walked inside. “Hey man I’m here where are you?” It took a few minutes of wandering the corridors and sitting on benches but finally Luke alerted Jed to his location. “Here. Same spot!” At the moment of visual confirmation, Jed’s heart began racing. Luke was wearing a gym shirt that was even more revealing than yesterday. Not only that, but Luke’s dick-print in his gym shorts was very telling of his endowment. Jed’s eyes locked onto it for entirely way too long. “Up here,” Luke teased. The tone was concerting at first, almost angry, but then a chuckle indicated that maybe it was a joke. “I wonder if he thinks I’m gay…” Jed wondered. “He’s been nice so far.” Indeed, Jed was gay, but he hadn’t disclosed that fact to Luke. As Luke eyed him up and down Jed waited for the remedy patiently. “Alight, well you do look like a whimp. What do you weigh? Let’s go see.” Jed could feel the heat of Luke watching the scale from behind him. The scale teetered and landed on 120 pounds. Jed looked to Luke for confirmation… “120? You got hella catching up to do.” Luke took a rub of Jed’s tiny biceps and winked at the same time. Jed felt a rush of heat on his face as it turned bright red. He was also feeling vulnerable from the rubbing Luke was doing to his bicep. “I didn’t used to be this small!” Luke sorta laughed and replied with a snarky remark. “So, is your cock smaller too?” He even brushed his hand swiftly against Jed’s crotch to elicit a response. As Jed flinched, so did his cock. It became chubbed up almost instantly. Jed’s semi-twink body betrayed him as he got aroused. Luke let his comments continue to roll off the tongue… “That’s pretty impressive for a small guy like you. What’s that? Five inches?” As Jed remained silent from the attention, Luke opened up another zip-lock bag and made Jed another supplement. “Here, this will get you to where you want to go.” Jed hesitated. “Are you sure? I want to undo this loss to get bigger, not smaller!” “Don’t worry buddy.” The two said their goodbyes and Jed headed to the workout floor. Unfortunately, all the weights he was used to needed to be lowered to accommodate a lower strength level. “I’m weaker also, what the fuck!” Jed began chugging the supplement from Luke as a means to get bigger even quicker. * * * “Oh my God, Oh my God!” Jed woke in a frenzy. Not only was Jed plagued with restlessness all night but he’d been popping random boners that’d kept him awake. Each time he dozed off he would begin dreaming of more dicks in locker rooms. Jed fell out of bed then stumbled on some dirty clothes. “Fuck! My balance!” A look downward confirmed the view of the bedroom floor, only it appeared closer to the eyes than normal. “Am I shorter?!” Horror struck as he read the number on the scale of 100 flat. Then there was his spontaneous erection that topped out no larger than ‘four and change.’ “No! No! No!” No answer came from the attempted phone call to Luke. “I’m going to the gym! He’ll be there tonight!” * * * The gym was busy and Jed had a hard time finding Luke – but eventually he did. Luke was shooting some hoops around with two of his jock buddies. Unwilling to wait, Jed barged into the court and yelled for Luke from the sideline. “Luke! I need your help with something!” Jed realized he’d drawn some attention from gym goers. It was unwanted but the two friends ended up walking over instead of just Luke. They were all dressed the same, short mesh gym shorts with huge dick prints presenting, and the popping-out armpit hair that they didn’t seem to care about as they scratched. Each of the guys must have weighted upwards of 180 pounds. Luke was already talking to his buddies when he came up… “Dude here’s the twink I was telling you about… Thinks he’s a jock!” Raised eyebrows were present on both of Luke’s pals. They both began flat out laughing. The one of his friends turned and said, “Will he suck dick in the locker room?” Luke laughed at the remark then began flexing in front of everybody. ‘Sure, he will.” Jed became overwhelmed at the sight and began shifting and fidgeting to help avoid an erection. It was working partially until Luke tugged on the waistband on Jed’s shorts. As they were already loose, they came sliding down to reveal a small chub. “Yea, definitely not a jock - this one.” They all laughed. Jed looked in the mirrors along the wall and saw he was now a bonified, horny twink with an apparent need to go to the gym and embarrass himself. As Luke walked away from a red-faced Jed, he tells his buddies that the gym is better when he keeps people in check.
  21. Guest

    INFINITY BREAKERS - PART 02

    ***DISCLAIMER***. If it gets complaints, I will move it to the Member+ Section. This series involves a 16 year old. There is sex, but there is also Age Progression and the 16 year old becomes a man in the beginning of this over all story, so it is essentially a regular story. Just a Warning and a Precaution I wanted to take. ***DISCLAIMER*** Part 2 The MIND – Part I Johnathan’s face was a strange mix of fear, amazement, and a bit of excitement. This man, this hero, his hero, that he admired and the whole world wanted to be like has shrunk down to a size even smaller than himself. “H-How?! I-Is this how you looked before you got your powers?” He lifted his hand out, needing a touch just to see if this was actually real or not. He placed his hands on the teen’s chest in front of him. It was flat, flatter than his own. Sliding his hands around this “HERO” he thought he new and adored, and wrapping them around his sides to support himself as he leans over him, to get his face closer to this new discoveries own face. “Wow… after seeing how amazingly manly you were, you’re actually pretty fucking cute like this too…” He smiled down at the now regressed “Hero” to teen. He realizes a large sphere, blue in color, rolled over from their weight on the bed and bumped the outside of his hand. He remembers it popped out of his “Hero” a few moments ago. He manipulates his hand away from the teen under him, and plucks the ball from the sheets; holding it up to the light, examining its slick shine before returning his gaze “What is this?” he asks, drying it off a bit on his shirt, his hand still wet with particles of the sphere from picking it up. “I-“ the teen with his back on the bed had to stop himself. His voice was so much higher then what he was as The Alpha. “I’m going to need that back, stud. He reached up toward the ball, but Johnathan pulls away a bit. Johnathan moves his other hand to push the smaller guy’s legs apart, spreading them so he could get even closer and in control. “That’s not to be messed with!” the former “Hero” swallowed hard as he tried to plead with the slightly larger teen. “That’s the Mind… The Mind of a Hero!” He gazed at the sphere with wonderment being held above him out of reach. He needed that back. “Come on Johnathan… Sport… Stud… Look at us! We’re close to the same size now! We can still have fun, then I can go back to how I was. Just, be gentle with that. You don’t know how to use it or what you are doing…” Johnathan pulls his band back farther up, making it even harder for the teen to touch the sphere, and uses his other hand to grab the teen’s wrist that was reaching up, pushing it back down and holding it firmly to his sunken chest. He gazes back at the ball, then back at the fallen, raising an eyebrow, a sly cocky grin sweeps on his face. “Mind of a hero…” he relishes on how easy it is to now hold his “Hero” down, a sharp contrast from the moments before. He goes back to the shrunken man’s old plea. Fun… “Oh we can still have fun alright… But how would something like this give you power?” he asks, getting turned on slightly, he grinds his stiffening cock into the smaller mans covered cheeks, noticing the lump in the “Hero’s” tights was now even smaller than his own. “This to me look’s like just a Jawbreaker.” He noticed a bit of the sugar sludge on his hand. He swaps the ball into his other hand, bringing the sweet sludge to his lips. He has to be sure it is what it looks like as he pushes his tongue to his hand and licks the sweetness clean, making his “Hero” watch in utter horror. That one lick changed everything. A *SPARK* ignited inside of Johnathan’s brain… a *SPARK* that he could already tell was going to change his life, and the Universe FOREVER. Whispers, very faint began to push out inside of him. “Hello?! Who else is here?!” he began to look around the room, questioning as they began to grow, get louder, clearer… Lick the ball, our New Master… we will help… The old hero looked up at Johnathan. He knew how the chain of events started. He heard the voices. He knows the steps and how this was going to turn out if he didn’t stop it soon, he knew that the teen above him would soon be a VERY big man. “Stop, Johnathan,” he pleaded, practically begged as he placed his hand on his holder’s wrist holding him. “You’re a virgin, right kid? I was too before I became a hero. I’ll help you, I’ll be with you, I promise. The birds and the bees, positions, everything you need to know, just give it back and you will learn from me.” Johnathan’s eyes went wide with a thousand yard stare as the initial HIT of the MIND hit him, the voices filling his head. He notices a bit of sludge on his other finger tips from when he tried to wipe this “MIND” off with its wetness earlier. Yanking his hand up, dragging his so called “Hero” up with him. He brings his finger to his lips, licking them clean. More gates open up inside his MIND, filling him with new thoughts, insidious thoughts of power and lust. He heard the fallen “Hero’s” words faintly, bringing him back to reality. “Everything I need to know…” He looks down at him letting his hand drop slowly and lowering the body attached to him back onto the bed. “I think this thing right here will do that just fine…” He starts to grin, but it turns into a cocky smirk. I thought comes into his head, possibly an Ultimatum for this “Hero” that the world made everyone worship. “Hmm… Unless…” His grin got wider. “Unless you can get me to cum faster than I can work through this Jawbreaker!!” The former “Hero” watched as Johnathan raised the Jawbreaker, The Mind, above both of them. He tilted his head back, and watched in horror as the sphere was pushed into his mouth, closing shut. Johnathan leaned back over the hero. “Start teaching, sir…” he teased, grinding his crotch up against the “Hero” as he interlocked both sets of their hands and pushed him against the bed. The “Hero”, with the last bit of strength he had left, managed to roll them both over so he was on top of Johnathan, kicking the last remnants of his loose fitting uniform off, his leg tights. His body now exposed completely as he pushed his hands into the waist band of Johnathan’s short tugging down. Johnathan laughed, watching this “Hero” literally try as best as he can to get to his cock so he could get himself to cum. He humored him, lifting his ass up off the bed slightly, to let the puny “Hero” slide his shorts off. He slurps on the sweetness, rolling the MIND around on his tongue, as the voices slowly begin to return to him. He sees the “Hero” now checking out his 4 inch dick between them, and the MIND can also see what Johnathan can as well. Now that’s a NIIIICE COCK… Not like the three inches our last Master had… The Jawbreaker, slowly melting down, creeping more and more into Johnathan’s very being. A small warmth begins to spread throughout him. The MIND beginning to become one with Johnathan. The old “Hero” grabs Johnathan’s 4 inch dick, it slowly begins to inflate in his hand, as he starts pumping it, twisting it, with different motions and movements to get this teen to shoot his load. This is a real ALPHA… The voices continue as a Shock to the brain causes Johnathan’s head to smack into the bed, it was like a punch to the face. LANGUAGE… in a matter of seconds he is fluent in all of them, even alien ones not yet known to man on this world. Don’t ever use this word new Master… Johnathan saw the word the “Hero” said. That gave him this opportunity of a lifetime… On second thought… Let’s just Erase it from Master’s vocabulary… This Master doesn’t deserve to EVER be small… “OHHHHH FUUUCK!” Johnathan moans in approval. His cock getting more rigid and harder from what they are telling him. “Fuck… that word… the one you said…” he finally sees a plaque on the wall near them. Andy… the “Hero’s” Name. He grins. “Yeah that word, Andy… The one that made you this weak piece of shit? This MIND Jawbreaker just gave me all the words in existence. My Vocabulary is better than any fucking Dictionary in the entire Universe, but they made sure to not give me THAT word… If I get all your “POWERS” they are mine forever.” Andy looks on, scared. He doubles down intensifying his hand job skills as the stroking and the voices just amp up the coming orgasm even more for Johnathan. “I’ll make you fucking cum Johnathan!!!” Johnathan begins to chuckle. “You better make me cum, Andy… and fast! This thing is melting faster than I expected, it wants me as its new Master.” He reaches forward, stopping Andy’s cock jerking momentum, and places his hand on the head, rubbing his hair, before sliding it to the back, gripping his skull, and pulling him closer to his cock. Small amounts of sexual prowess start seeping in, soon a big wave will flourish inside him. Johnathan pulls Andy’s head to the shaft, as he guides Andy’s hand that is still holding on to his meat and angles it upwards to Andy’s lips. “Part your lips, Andy. I think I want to see what getting head feels like.” He smirks as he pulls Andy’s head closer. Andy moved his mouth over Johnathan’s cock just as fast as he was being pulled towards it. He needed to get this guy to cum and he needed to cum before any more power went to him. His efforts caused Johnathan to shudder. It’s the first time he’s ever had a warm, moist mouth and tongue glide over the surface of his penis, and it was electrifying. “Oh… OH FUCK!” His cock went rigid. He felt his testicles churn and shake in anticipation of the cumming lurch. “I CAN’T… PLEASE… MIND!!!!” Oh you ain’t fucking cumming Alpha… His moans softened a bit, his dick still rock hard, Andy had to look up for a minute. Those voices in Johnathan’s head, music to his ears… him… ALPHA… that was what everyone used to call the teen in front of him on the floor who had his swollen, hard cock down his throat now. He looked up, and said out aloud to the voices… “Soon…” Andy was afraid of what the MIND was telling Johnathan, but Johnathan could literally hear the MIND moan inside of him, his saliva glands secreting more just to wet the Jawbreaker enough to give him another dose of knowledge. Johnathan’s head smacked hard against the bed again, but so did his body… it felt like he was hit by a semi-truck. SCIENCES… PHYSICS OF THE BODY… MOVEMENTS FOR WORK OUTS… The continued working of Johnathan’s cock…. All these new things he has gained in his knowledge. Everything was bringing him again back to the brink. Knowing how his body can move. Knowing how to eat right with the sciences to grow even BIGGER. Knowing the proper motions in his workouts to really help his fit teen body grow… His balls start to pull up… he feels his first load about to push its way into the passageways leading into his shaft. “Oh God… Fuck… NOOO… I’M GONNA CU-“ Yes… Let’s give him THAT as a TRAIT… HOW TO CONTROL AN ORGASM… Andy was excited. He finally succeeded, as he sucked a bit harder he noticed the cock in his mouth stopped its pulsing. It was as if it was on a massive edge. And Johnathan, the teen who’s cock was in his mouth began to laugh. “Mph… HAHAHAHAHA! Oh yes…” his balls resting in his sack as they pull to their normal hanging spot. “You are DONE Andy.” Andy stopped sucking, looking up at Johnathan confused. “But you haven’t came yet. What do you mean?” “You see, the MIND truly loves me, Andy. They gave me a gift. Now I won’t cum unless I choose to.” As he spoke more waves entered through him, he moaned, but his cock stayed true. CONFIDENCE… SWAGGER… Johnathan pushes himself up on the bed, placing both feet on the ground firmly, and opens his legs wide, pushing Andy onto the floor between them. He grabs a hold of his cock, stroking it, as he arches his back and true Alpha mind status floods in. Johnathan’s spine cracks, shifts, as it becomes perfectly aligned as he reaches what should have been his maximum growth at this stage in life, 5 FEET, 4 INCHES. His lower torso rearranges as he finally is able to have a 4-pack all the time without flexing in his stomach muscles. And his chest pushes out slightly more. He grins wide, hand flicking his cock back towards Andy, so it swings out and drips pre all over the floor and partially splattering the teen’s face in front of him. “This power, Andy… it is… intoxicating… I’m learning so much…. Much more in seconds than most men do their entire lives.” Johnathan pats the spot next to him on the bed, now HIS bed, letting Andy know to come back up. Andy slowly got up, Johnathan extending his hand to help him sit down on the bed. “You still haven’t made me cum, Andy. I honestly doubt you will be able to now either…” Andy looks down, Johnathan puts his hand under his chin and lifts it so they are looking directly at each other. “Not with just your mouth at least.” He winks, grinning, and motions for Andy to turn around. Andy slowly slides up the bed. Scared, but also a little turned on. His own 3 inches hard as he gets into doggy position. Take your place, Our Alpha… The voices egging Johnathan on, his cock practically drooling more and he lubricates it completely with a couple quick hand strokes. He sucks down on the MIND. His back arches as he moves closer to his conquest as a new set of knowledge becomes clear to him. PLEASURE… SEXUAL POSITIONS… DOMINATION… HOW TO REALLY FUCK… His mind fills with endless possible ways to take that spread ass right in front of him. To truly make it his own personal Fuck hole. It excites him just looking at Andy, down on all fours, his head turned looking back at his soon to be “HERO” Johnathan dips a bit, right behind Andy. He reaches down and grips the ass in front of him, his hands knowing exactly where to go as he holds him steady and pulls Andy’s cheeks apart, exposing his hole. “Oh fuck… its beautiful Andy.” His hips sliding forward, his abs crunching slightly, as he presses his hard cock between the ass cheeks and begins a slow grind, spreading his pre all over the opening of the hole. Andy’s hole flutters in anticipation. He feels the engorged, dripping tip rub around his hole, waiting for Johnathan to push himself in. Let’s give him more gifts…. The head is not Alpha worthy… Johnathan chuckles a bit. “You guys are fucking right! It ain’t fucking Alpha worthy!” Andy doesn’t know what Johnathan is talking about now, but as he said that, Johnathan looked down at his dick, ready to be plunged into Andy as he watched it flare up, and expanding into a fat bulbous mushroom tip. “Mmmm fuck, this is going to feel soooo good! Not just for me, Andy, but for you now too…” Now it’s fitting of an ALPHA… Johnathan grins at what was just given to him and pushes forward. Pressure begins at the opening of Andy’s hole when he realizes what Johnathan was just given. Andy moans, Johnathan moans as Andy’s hole is forced open for him and it literally pops into place in the virgin cavern. Johnathan tugs back slightly to see if his cock would be coming out easy, and it’s as if his cock is now vacuum sealed inside of Andy. Only way it will be coming out is if he literally forces his cock free. “Oh Fuuuuuuck!!!!!” he moans as he sinks his cock in deeper. Give him thoughts of power… of battle… it will truly not just make him a beast on the battleground, but a titan in the bedroom… More Knowledge starts to flow… ATHLETICS... STRENGTH OF THE BODY AND MIND... EVERY TYPE OF FIGHTING KNOWN TO MAN... STANCES... POSITIONS... WAYS TO CONQUER EVERY BATTLE... Johnathan grunts… his teeth grinding into the Jawbreaker inside of his mouth. He feels it begin to slightly dent inward… OOOOOHHHHHHH IT’s COMING!!!!! ONCE IT BREAKS WE ARE TRULY HIS!!!!! Johnathan shifts his body into a better position, to truly slay the ass that he was inside. His hands sliding along Andy’s sides as he slowly shoves himself deeper. “Fuck… you feel like a virgin too, Andy… I bet you fucking were before you got your god body.” Andy blushes as Johnathan smirks and moans out as his cock still tingles from the subtle growth it just went through, supporting the already intense feeling of his cock getting wrapped up in this hot and tight ass. As all that knowledge fills his head, he starts changing how he fucks every dozen or so thrusts; humping harder here, gripping Andy’s body in different positions and speeds in other instances. Eventually he pulls Andy’s arms backwards and starts bouncing Andy’s ass off of his hips, sending him forwards, before yanking him back down to the hilt of his dick as he pounded relentlessly into the hole he was in. Andy begins to learn from his movements, as he arches his back to give him and Johnathan even more support in this passionate, yet dominate fuck session. Never has he been on this end before, always was he the one doing the fucking. Each time he’s pushed forward and pulled back in a little more of Johnathan’s shaft slide’s in until there is almost the sound of thunder as skin hits skin as. “FUCK, JOHNATHAN!!!” Andy moans, he grins. It hurts as, but Andy really wants it to feel good for himself cause he already knows his time is over. Things he was experiencing he had knowledge of, but never thought of doing them to his partner. They were wrong… Sex is about love and passion… There was still passion here, but it was something else other then love… Johnathon pulled Andy all the way in when the voices spoke again… How would you like more, Master? They weren’t just egging him on, they were feeding his ego. Making him what he could only dream of. A Hero, but with possibly a body of some of the biggest villains in the comic books. They were giving him the rise he not just needed, but wanted. Help him slightly… He can truly be the WORLD BREAKER… Every muscle and fiber inside of Johnathan flared out to sickening proportions, then returned down to the size they were. “OH Fuck…” He felt it inside him… his organs…. His skin… his teeth… That should be enough till you get The Power… Strength is now 3 TIMES that of a normal man… Break Us, ALPHA, and we will give you what power we have left. Johnathan groans out lewdly from the increase in strength, yanking Andy even harder towards him as he slams his cock all the way deep inside the ass in front of him. His grip around Andy’s waist becoming even more tight and restrictive. Andy turns around to see a slight increase in Johnathan’s muscle definition to signify his new, incredible strength. “Oh Fuck… Oh Fuck… OH FUCK YEAH!” he roared, the voices driving his desire to dominate Andy even further. He looks down to Andy’s face who is already looking his direction. Grinning evilly, “Time to fucking break you…” speaking both about Andy and the MIND Jawbreaker. He uses his new strength coursing through his body… CHOMPS down, splitting the remains of the ball in half. Andy is fearful, it seems like the sound is heard across the Universe of that sphere BREAKING in this new Young Alpha’s mouth. Johnathan feels a sudden rush of knowledge and power, everything coming into him at once, and he can’t help but to draw Andy in close and tight in a crushing hug as he ROARS from what he now knew… “GIVE ME ALL OF YOUR FUCKING POWER…” Again, talking to both Andy and the MIND… To Be Continued…
  22. Herald

    theft The Flexorcist (27)

    Twenty-seven Tomas awoke from his deep and peaceful sleep. He stretched his 40 pound lighter body and mentally ordered his pet to come to his room. He then focused his attention on Connor but only found a blank, resting mind. “He must be sleeping after his fight with Alex”, he said to himself and got up from the bed. He put on his clothes and turned around as the door opened. Anton barged into the room and quizzically stared down at his master. “Are you smaller?”, he asked. “I gave 40 pounds of muscle to Connor to fight Alex”, Tomas replied in a bored tone. “Oh man. Now his bigger than me. Why didn’t you give me those extra muscles? I would have dominated everyone”, Anton said like a toddler being denied a new toy. “SILENCE!”, Tomas bellowed and snapped his fingers. Instantly, Anton’s 580 pound body left the floor and floated in the air. “You’re in no position to question my actions, my pet. You, like everyone else, are at my mercy. I can easily drain your muscles away and cast you in the darkest depths of Hell!”, Tomas said coldly, “Would you like to end like those runts Sean and Keith? Weak, skeleton-like boys without any strength?”. Tomas raised his left hand and lightning shot from his fingertips, hitting the ceiling inches away from Anton’s face. “No. No, I’m sorry”, Anton answered quickly. “I thought so”, Tomas said, “you have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet. Since you’re the first beast I’ve created, you’re central in the events at hand. Connor’s only job is to make sure he fulfills his destiny. Now, let’s get to the library and make things ready for the ritual”. Anton crashed down as Tomas ended his spell. He quickly got up and followed his master stepping through the mirror into the library. Aaron had given his keys to Alex and watched as the football player knocked Connor out cold and carried him off to his van. He walked through the now deserted wrestle hall and entered the locker room. He opened his locker but looked up as a big shadow fell over him. Before he could react two strong hands spun him around, grabbed hold of his singlet and lifted him up as his back was slammed against the lockers. Kurt stared the 110 pound lighter wrestler in the eye as he effortlessly held him up. “Where’s Connor,”, he snarled. Aaron squirmed in the bigger man’s grasp, his feet dangling in the air. “Where’s Connor, worm?”, Kurt repeated angrily and smacked the wrestler’s back hard against the metal lockers. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his back dented the cold metal lockers, “He’s out. Please don’t hurt me”. Kurt groaned in anger; he had looked forward to worshipping Connor’s huge body. His cock hardened at the thought. Might as well have some fun, he thought and dropped the wrestler. “Suck me off”, he said as he ripped off his speedos. Aaron slumped to his knees and stared up at the thickly muscled swimmer looming over him. He knew he was no match for the way bigger athlete and moved in on the hard 8 incher smacking against the steroid bloated eight-pack in front of him. “For every round your cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle to me shall be past”, he mumbled softly. These words had just popped up in his mind and it seemed natural to speak them out loud. Kurt looked down and saw the wrestler open his mouth. He rammed his fully engorged 8 incher in it as the other athlete said something. Aaron gagged as the roided up swimmer’s cock invaded his mouth while he spoke the hellish formula. His tongue rubbed along the hard shaft as the last word escaped his mouth. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned as his cock exploded the second it made contact with the wrestler’s tongue. He didn’t even have time to blink as the intense pleasure of the most powerful orgasm he’d ever had rolled over his 280 pound body. Aaron eagerly sucked the salty cum away, gulping down every drop of it. Warmth was already spreading through his body and he grabbed hold of the swimmer’s thick quads for support. Kurt closed his eyes and let the feelings overwhelm him completely. His left hand grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and he began shoving his cock back and forth in the other athlete’s mouth. Aaron answered Kurt’s enthusiasm by sucking his 8 incher even harder. He felt his singlet getting tighter and tighter as his muscles began feeding on the swimmer’s size. His delts bulged with new mass, doubling in size as they swelled outward. He looked at his growing biceps atop his thickening arms that held onto the swimmer’s deflating quads. “Yeaughn”, Kurt moaned once more, in a slightly higher voice. The swimmer was totally lost in pleasure as the wrestler gave him the blowjob of a lifetime. He stopped trusting his hips as his quads burned like they did after a long, hard workout. The mild burning sensation mixed with the electric bliss coursing through his shrinking frame. Aaron’s muscles kept beefing up on his growing frame. He felt his calves swelling with hard meat against his hardening hamstrings. His naturally strong quads thickened and began ripping his singlet. His six-pack bulged outward against the overstretched fabric, making tears appear all over it as they swelled to the size of coke cans. His muscular pecs began protruding more and more from his chest, pushing his hard nipples through the now paper-thin fabric of his singlet. His strong hands found more room on the swimmer’s ever shrinking quads. He intensified his sucking on the now 7 incher in his mouth. Incoherent sounds escaped Kurt’s mouth and drool dripped from his lips as various sensations overwhelmed his mind. Pleasure, exhaustion, the mild burning sensation that spread to more and more of his muscles, a tingle of what felt like weakness; it all mixed together into the most intense orgasm he’d ever had. Aaron gazed up at the swimmer and a faint smile formed on his lips: his once steroid bloated abs now looked like a runner’s 4-pack; the formerly protruding pecs no longer blocked his view of the swimmer’s face and kept receding into his chest; the deflating quads felt like weak sponges in his swelling hands, his long fingers were almost touching around the shrinking legs; the cock in his mouth was now well below 5 inches and kept shriveling down as it released more loads down his hungry throat. A burning sensation spread in Kurt’s balls as they began protesting from being drained so much. It quickly turned into a stabbing pain that overcame the pleasure of his ongoing orgasm. A loud snapping sound made him open his eyes and look down. His mouth fell open in disbelief: it looked like the hulk was sucking him off. Aaron’s swelling muscles had won the fight against the elastic singlet. The straps snapped and shot loose as the rising traps grew higher and higher, the inflating pecs kept pushing the singlet further and further away from the wrestler’s chest, his thickening and widening lats pulled the fabric backward and outward. The shattered remains draped around his still growing frame as sweat made them stick against and highlight his huge muscles. Kurt stared at the bulging and swelling mounds of muscle on the wrestler’s widening back. He looked down and gasped as he realized where the wrestler’s new size came from: his once majestic, 290 pound body was now a mere 160 and shrinking. He pulled his 4.5 incher from the hungry mouth. Or tried to. Aaron felt the now 150 pound swimmer pulling back his cock. He hardened his hold on the other athlete’s legs, his fingers easily touching around the meager sticks and digging into the now soft muscle, and lifted him off the floor. His tongue effortlessly overpowered the still hard 4 incher and milked out some more cum. Kurt squirmed with all the might left in his weakened body but the huge wrestler’s grip held him in place. His shrinking balls protested with hard, painful, burning stabs as they were emptied from their last, watery drops. He gasped as he noticed that the wrestler’s arms were twice the size of his own legs. His vision went dark and he sank away in unconsciousness as his once hulking body settled in at 90 pounds. Aaron felt the swimmer go limp in his grip. He licked the last drip from the now pathetic cock in his mouth and tossed the once intimidating swimmer aside. The limp, frail body flew across the locker room and crashed down against the furthest row of lockers, failing to dent them on impact. The now 7 feet, 380 pound Aaron stood up and grinned as his big paws roamed the hot surface of his newly grown, hard muscles on his chest. He flexed the protruding rack of beef, making it bounce under his right hand. His left paw explored his eight-pack, tracing in and out the deep ridges separating the strong abs. Sean, Keith and Logan were getting ready to pick up Matt at the hospital as Logan’s phone rang. “Hello?”, he said. … “I thought we could pick him up tonight, doctor?” … “Okay. Tell him we’ll come visit him first thing in the morning. Bye.” Sean and Keith looked at the fallen quarterback. “The hospital”, Logan said, “They have to do some more tests to see if Matt has recovered completely. It will take a few more days before he can leave the hospital.” “I suggest we still leave campus tonight”, Sean stated, “Once Mike and Paul are back from the gym we can take our stuff and move into a hotel room. We have to avoid making contact with Tomas or his gang of muscle freaks.” “Let’s start packing our bags then”, Keith replied and began emptying the closet. Sean and Logan followed his example and soon enough they were packed and ready to go. Tomas and Anton stepped through the large mirror and entered the library. Anton always wondered how his master was able to create these passages. “Just a small proof of my ever-increasing powers, my pet”, Tomas replied to the unspoken question. A faint noise made them look at the center of the vast reading room. A huge, muscled creature was awaiting them at what looked like an altar. “Connor”, Anton said eagerly, excited to discover his new massive size and marched toward the muscle beast his master had grown past his own huge dimensions. “Guess again”, the creature said and turned around. “Alex!”, Anton spat out angrily. Anton noticed how his own muscles clearly outsized Alex’ ones and charged at him. Tomas just stared at the scene and saw his pet storming at the other beast before he could react. “What did you do to Connor?”, Anton bellowed deeply, his voice echoing against the high walls of the vast reading room. He jumped up in the air and launched himself at his adversary. “You’re about to find out”, Alex replied coolly. He made a fist, pulled back his monstrous, 55 inch right arm and threw a punch with all his force. Anton saw the big fist coming at him but couldn’t dodge it as he was mere inches away from his opponent. A loud, sickening, cracking sound sounded as Alex concrete-hard fist collided with Anton’s nose. The 580 pound behemoth flew backward and crashed down several feet away, blood flowing from his flattened nose, knocked out cold by his 500 pound enemy. “Put him on the altar!” Alex looked away from his battered opponent and faced Tomas. He nodded, grabbed Anton, threw him onto his beastly left shoulder and carried him over to the altar. He tossed the 580 pound beast with his back onto the stone altar and stepped back, awaiting further instructions. “Chain him!” Alex squatted down and put the heavy, metal chains around Anton’s wrists and ankles, securing the 580 pound beast firmly atop the altar. “Rip off his clothes!” Alex stood up, his massive quads bulging in the process, and effortlessly ripped off Anton’s skintight clothes, exposing his huge frame. He stared in admiration at the hard masses of beef that protruded from Anton’s body and at the cock, 15 inches of soft meat, that lay over his big bull-sized balls atop the altar. “Have you taken care of the football team?” Tomas’ question pulled Alex from his awe and he faced his master. “I’ve drained Logan’s muscles to get huge myself. I’ve trashed the others during practice. Matt’s still in the hospital and Mike and Paul know who’s boss”, he said. “Not good enough”, Tomas reacted, “I have to be sure they won’t interfere with the ritual. You’re the champion from Hell mentioned in the ancient manuscript. You’ve taken down several men despite them out sizing you, even when I had beefed up Connor some more…” “It just felt natural to take him on”, Alex interrupted, “ The instant he entered my room I just felt an urge to prove I could take him. I didn’t…” Tomas shut him up with a sign from his hand. “No need to apologize, champion”, Tomas said, “I hadn’t read the entire manuscript until then. I thought that Anton was the champion of Hell ‘cause he had defeated Sean and Keith. I already had my doubts when he said that Connor had beaten him in arm wrestling. The true champion would never lose a physical challenge, not even something silly as a arm wrestling. When Connor mentioned your name, I dove into your mind and saw the incredible amount of aggressiveness waiting to break free. I discovered you had always bullied other kids despite your puny size. So I decided to give you the body to match that aggressiveness.” “But why did you make Connor grow after our first fight?”, Alex asked, “You knew I was the champ”. “I wanted a final test to be sure”, Tomas replied with a grin, “I knew that if you could take down a 100 pound bigger opponent, no one would be able to stop you. Why did Aaron revealed Connor’s weak spot, you think? Some infernal inspiration I put into his mind at that time. You’ve trashed Connor three times: in the locker room, in the shower zone and finally in the wrestle hall. And now, you’ve knocked out my pet with one blow.” The smug grin on Alex’ face got wider and wider as he listened to Tomas. “Now that I’ve decrypted the manuscript completely, everything has become clear to me”, Tomas continued, “Sean and Keith aren’t necessary for the ritual: Anton has absorbed their muscles. He’s the ultimate sacrifice needed to set things in motion at the stroke of midnight.” “And what about Connor?”, Alex asked. “You may keep him, champ”, Tomas answered, “I’ve seen you put him in Aaron’s van and know what you and Aaron are up to. Soon I’ll command the armies of Hell and hordes of infernal creatures will carry out every order I give. Until then, I have one final assignment for you. Matt is in room 302 of the hospital. Go and do what must be done. Aaron will take care off Mike and Paul. Then you guys may go to the south and live your life. But be aware: there might be a day when I call you, champ, and Aaron back in action. Now go!” Alex nodded and exited the library, heading toward the hospital for his final assignment. Aaron ended his self worship. The same voice that had ordered him to reveal Connor’s weakness to Alex during their fight, now ordered him turn around. Aaron turned his head and noticed the sound of running water. He hadn’t noticed it before, being focused on sucking off Kurt and then worshipping his own, beefed up frame. He swaggered over to the shower zone and the sound of two voices mixed in with that of the running water. He entered the actual shower area and discovered two heavily muscled football players under the showers at the furthest wall. Mike and Paul were enjoying a long, hot shower after their grueling workout. “Man, doesn’t it feel great being back in the gym”, Mike said to his buddy. “Yeah”, Paul replied, “the pump’s incredible after a week off. I’ve never been this hard after training since my first workout in high school. Feels like I could explode right here.” Mike glanced aside and saw his 275 pound teammate’s rock hard, 10 inch cock pointing straight at the tilled wall they were facing as he soaped his pumped muscles. “You horny dog”, he said laughingly and gently stroked his own semi-hard cock as he let the hot water rain down on his 263 pound frame. “Alpha dog, you mean”, Paul answered grinningly, “biggest, strongest, most muscular and horniest man on the team.” His untouched 10 incher throbbed as he spoke. “We’re gonna ace those practice tests”, Mike stated and kept stroking his own, further hardening cock A shadow fell over them. A big, strong hand grabbed onto their round shoulders and span them around. Before they could react, the strong hand pressed against their protruding chests and pushed their backs against the tilled wall. Mike and Paul stared at the massive, black man in front of them: he outsized them by at least 100 pounds of rock hard muscle that had ripped his singlet to pieces. They felt like deer caught in a headlight and didn’t budge. “For every round your cocks shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past” Paul’s already throbbing 10 incher exploded instantly and blasted load after load of cum onto the wrestler’s abdomen. Mike’s cock followed this lead and jolted to complete hardness in his hand. After Paul’s fourth load, it began shooting his own man juice onto the abs in front of him. “YEAGH!” Aaron boomed in triumph, closed his eyes and tilted back his head. He heard the football player’s cum splatter against his eight-pack and felt the heat spreading through his 7 feet, 380 pound body. Paul’s horned up body kept blasting out cum at an incredible rate: for every load Mike’s 8 incher shot, his 10 incher produced three. He and Mike stared at their cum drenching the hard abs in front of them while orgasm raced through them. Aaron’s eight-pack was completely covered by the massive amount of sticky cum the football players kept pumping out. Not a single drop of it slid down onto the floor, though. The cum quickly absorbed into his frame, spreading into his muscles to feed them. The warmth throughout his 380 pound body kept increasing, announcing an even more impressive growth than in the locker room. “Augh”, Aaron grunted as his body began its growth into pure godhood. Mike and Paul gaped at the lengthening wrestler in front of them. Their eyes widened as they felt their bodies being stretched upward: the wrestler’s hands pushed them against the wall and slowly travelled upward, pulling both their 263 and 275 pound bodies along on his way toward the ceiling. The football player’s calves flexed into hard, diamond-shaped mounds as they were forced to stand on their toes to accord to the wrestler’s rising. The whole time their still stubbornly hard cocks kept splattering cum against the abdomen wrapped in ripped remains of the singlet. Aaron felt his lengthening slowing down: his body stopped going upward as it reached 9 feet. The warmth shifted from his bones and made its way into the wrestler’s still unchanged, yet already huge muscles. Pleasure wrote itself all across Aaron’s handsome, square and masculinity-screaming face. “Muugh. Yeah!”, he grunted between his clenched teeth as the next phase of his growth began. Paul and Mike noticed and recognized the look of pure ecstasy on the wrestler’s face. They gulped, their tongues scraping in their dry mouths, as they saw the huge muscles on the towering frame in front of them bulging with new mass. By now their balls were completely dry and the infernal spell was transforming their hard earned muscles into cum that escaped their diminishing frames through their blasting cocks. Paul’s 10 incher maintained its higher frequency but since his balls were way bigger than Mike’s, his muscles began shrinking at about the same time as Mike’s. The football players didn’t notice their own decrease as they were still overcome by the feeling of orgasm coursing through them and the impressive sight before them. “YEAGH!” Aaron’s huge muscles soaked up the warmth like sponges. His calves exploded from the back of his long legs as the diamond-shaped muscle doubled in size; his nicely round ass ballooned outward as his hamstrings swelled with rock-hard mass; his kneecaps looked ridiculously tiny and were totally obscured by the prominent and large teardrop-shape that bulged at the edges of his quads; cuts, striations and veins pushed against the paper-thin skin as the cords of muscle in his quads inflated outwards, thickening his long legs beyond the size of a normal tree. Mike and Paul couldn’t believe what they were seeing. A mixture of weakness and fatigue began dominating the orgasm exploding through them. An increasing burn spread painfully in their flexed calves. Mike broke his gaze from the broadening beast and looked down. He inhaled sharply as he discovered his own diminishing frame: his once huge, 263 pound body was now well beyond 200 pounds and going down even further. The wrestler’s big paw now covered his chest almost completely and he could feel the increasing strength as it pushed him harder and harder against the tilled wall. He looked aside and saw that Paul was undergoing the same changes and looked already smaller than him. “Paul! Paul!”, he said to his buddy. Paul didn’t react. His big balls and naturally through-the-roof level of testosterone combined with the insane pump and horned-up state from his workout intensified his trance. He’d been on the verge of orgasm under the shower before Aaron appeared and that had made him very susceptible to the infernal spell. The muscles on his once 275, now 175 pound body were pulled into his balls, transformed into cum and blasted out at high speed as the orgasm of a lifetime overwhelmed him completely. Mike saw the pleasure-filled expression on his buddy’s face and knew he was totally off. He tried punching Paul with his left arm but couldn’t reach him: the wrestler holding them was broadening and pulled them further apart. “MORE” Aaron groaned in pleasure, tilting back his head further and keeping his eyes closed as he savored in the pleasure and warmth of the growth. This felt so much better than his first growth in the locker room. His huge torso followed the example of his legs and grew to godlike dimensions. His cum-drenched abdomen swelled harder and bigger, turning from eight-pack into a 12-pack; the canyons separating the large, cobblestone-sized muscles were at least an inch deep; all the while, they kept absorbing the cum and turning it into fuel for his growth; his half-watermelon-sized pecs, inflated with more rock-hard mass as they turned into and then surpassed the size of whole watermelons; the thick, striated, vein-infested slabs of beef protruded from his chest, looking like two broad pillows shoved underneath the paper-thin, black skin; his round, broad delts pumped up with meat like two balloons being inflated; they swelled larger than cannonballs, the separations between the individual heads of the muscles clearly visible, capping his broader-than-two-wide-doors shoulders with perfectly round, globes of beef. Mike felt his body go weaker and weaker as more of his muscles escaped him through his cock. He knew there was no way he could reach his buddy anymore. He would have to break free from the giant’s hold as soon as possible if he wanted to maintain some of his muscles. The fear of being drained down completely fought with the pleasure in his mind and he felt the cursed orgasm beginning to cool down. The loads of cum blasted less frequently from his cock. He bit on his tongue hard and the pain overpowered the lessened orgasm. His cock began deflating instantly and an agonizing pain stabbed in his drained balls. The second his cock stopped blasting out cum, the hand on his chest released its grip and he slumped down on the tilled floor. Mike summoned every ounce of strength left in his fatigued, 140 pound body and slowly crept toward the exit. Before leaving the shower zone, he looked back and saw Paul’s feet leaving the floor as he shriveled down further in the growing giant’s grip. Aaron had sensed Mike’s spent orgasm and had released him instantly: he didn’t want to lose any time on a dried source. He focused his entire attention on the other football player and kept his eyes shut as he concentrated on the pleasure of his growth. Atop his now beastly shoulders, his traps swelled into pillars of meat that doubled his strong neck in size; the thick vein travelling from the top of his pillow-sized chest over his larger-than-cannonballs-sized delts aside his biceps, began pumping warmth and energy into his arms; his thick, low-hanging triceps jolted lower at the back of his arms, doubling them in size as the horseshoe-sized muscles beefed up with steely hard mass; his biceps simply shot upward, swelling into vein-covered bowling balls of raw power; it seemed like someone was pouring hard concrete into them as they turned into 60 inch orbs of ripped meat; his forearms, now effortlessly holding onto the pathetic football player, tripled in size as the cable-like cords of muscles wove themselves thicker and broader along his long forearms; his paws grew accordingly and half of his right hand now covered Paul’s chest completely. Paul’s incredible orgasm wore down and he opened his eyes. He felt totally disorientated and weak. He could feel his feet dangling in the air and something was pressing hard into his chest and shoving him against the tilled wall. He gasped loudly, a high pitch escaping his mouth, as he saw the huge paw that looked as large as his now pathetic torso. His gaze followed the impossibly wide forearm, marveling at the thick veins feeding the cords of muscle, travelled upward to the mountain-like, yet relaxed bicep, licking his lips in awe, and finally looked up into the face of the god that held him. When the final tingle of growth subsided in his now 9 feet, 700 pound godlike body, Aaron opened his eyes and stared straight into the diminished football player’s eyes. He pulled him closer to his body, his massive 60 inch arm not even bulging: the 75 pound fallen jock felt like a feather in his grasp. Paul shivered in the god’s paw: never before had he felt this weak. Fear filled his mind as he realized that he was completely in the grasp of the muscle god; the man could break him by simply clenching his fist. Fear mixed with lust as his eyes roamed the bulging mounds of hard, striated beef that fought for room on the wrestler’s incredible physique. The god’s deep dark, paper-thin skin highlighted the huge muscles beyond anything he’d ever seen. His now feeble 2 inch cock hardened at the sight. “So, you called yourself an alpha dog”, Aaron boomed. The rich, deeper-than-a-subwoofer baritone echoed across the shower zone, engulfed Paul and vibrated deeply in his body. “Ughn”, he peeped in his now high-pitched, girly voice as his 2 incher pumped a final load from his pee-sized balls and shot it from his shaft. Aaron saw the smaller-than-a-water-drop load coming and caught it on his tongue. “Ah, a final coat”, he said as he felt the effect instantly on his body. “So, mister alpha dog”, he said as he turned his attention back to Paul, “you look more like a weak kitten to me. A bug in my grasp, ready to be crushed.” “No, please”, Paul peeped, “I’ll do anything you say”. Aaron didn’t listen. He simply clenched his fist, breaking every bone in Paul’s pathetic body and tossed the lifeless football player in the furthest corner of the shower zone. He swaggered over into the locker room and marveled as he pulled on his former clothes and they magically adjusted to his new frame. In the library Tomas had everything ready for the upcoming ritual. He had followed the action in the shower zone through the mirror and was very pleased: soon all of his threats would have been dealt with and nothing would stop him from ruling the earth. He looked aside as he heard the sound of rattling chains. Anton regained consciousness after the hard blow to his face. A severe pain pounded in his nose on the rhythm of his heartbeat. He tried touching his battered nose but heavy chains held his arms in place. “Shit, Alex has tied me down”, he thought as he saw Tomas appear next to him. “Ah, you’re awake, my pet”, Tomas said to Anton, “just in time for the ritual”. “Let me go, Tomas”, Aton pleaded, “Alex could be back any minute”. “Alex won’t be back”, Tomas replied, “he’s carrying out his assignment as we speak. He secured you like I ordered him to do.” “What? You ordered him? Why?”, Anton yelled in disbelief and rattled his chains more violently. “You have a special place in the upcoming ritual, my pet”, Tomas answered, “Since you’ve absorbed muscles from both Keith and Sean, you can easily take their place.” “Take their place? How?”, Anton asked while trying to get free, flexing his huge muscles in the process. “Don’t you get it? You’re the sacrifice that will initiate the ritual! Image the supreme honor you have!”, Tomas replied. “Sacrifice?...”, Anton yelled but froze mid-phrase as Tomas rammed his cock into his ass. “Yes, my pet”, Tomas grunted in between violent trusts, “you’re the counterweight that’ll let me open the gates of Hell!”. He shoved his engorged 15 incher back and forth in his pet’s tight ass and groped his thick, bulging rack of pecs. “But… I’ve protected you from that priest. Helped you take down Sean and Keith.”, Anton pleaded, pulling at the chains with all his might. “Yeah, flex those muscles”, Tomas grunted, his 15 incher exploded in his pet’s ass as he felt the incredibly dense pecs harden into concrete-like slabs of beef under his touch. “You’ve served me very well and you know… I’m gonna miss the feeling of my cock jammed up your tight, muscular ass. But your time has come to fulfill your destiny: sink into the darkest depths of Hell to open its gates for my armies of evil!”, Tomas said and pulled his cock from his pet’s ass and went over to the corner of the reading room to get some rest before the ritual, leaving Anton fighting against the chains in vain. “Please, let me go. I’ll do anything you say”, Anton begged in vain. At the hospital, Alex had effortlessly discovered the fire exit like Tomas had explained. He quickly mounted the iron stairs to the third floor and moved to the second window on his left. He glanced through it and smiled as he saw Matt lying on his bed. He silently opened the window and stepped into the room. Matt was actually enjoying his stay in the hospital. He was safe here and the nurses were very kind, especially that 20-something blonde that had helped him this morning. It had begun with her gently washing his battered torso, groping his muscular chest with her frail hands and him flexing them under her touch. By the time she had reached his abs, both of them had been breathing fast and he’d seen the lust in her eyes. He’d gotten up, locked the door and positioned her against the wall and fucked her right there. The light touch of her delicate hands and the excited noises she’d whispered in his ear, he’d sent him over the edge in record time. She’d even came back in the afternoon to ‘check on his condition’. The thought of her made his cock harden, making a tent under the sheets. Suddenly, the sheets were pulled violently away. “Excited to see me?” Matt recognized the deep voice and shivers of fear crossed his 255 pound body. He reached up to grab the alarm but a large paw pressed down hard on his chest. Pain exploded through him as his broken ribs protested against the harsh treatment. Alex grabbed the alarm above Matt’s head and simply yanked it from the wall before tossing it across the room. “HELP! HELP!”, Matt yelled in panic, struggling against his tormentor. Alex grabbed a sheet and shoved it into Matt’s open mouth, silencing his screams. “For every round you’re cock shall blast, 10 pounds of muscle shall be past!” Before Matt could react, his rigid cock jolted to full hardness and throbbed in the air. He tried holding back his orgasm, but as his rock-hard 8 incher was engulfed by the wet hotness of Alex’ mouth, he lost it. His balls churned and began pumping away his mass into the already massive beast looming over him. Alex smiled as he swallowed load after load of cum, his own cock rock-hard in his pants from excitement. He sucked with all his force, teasing and overpowering the shaft with his tongue to force out as much as possible. His growth began instantly. His body sprang upward until it settled in at just over 9 feet. His legs exploded with mass: his diamond shaped calves simply doubled in size, his hamstrings amassing more hard mass below his juicy, rock-hard ass that ballooned into two perfectly round bowling balls of beef, his already tree-sized quads bulged menacingly as the thick cords of muscle forming them, jolted outward with more mass; his tight pants stretched and stretched and adapted to his new size as Tomas had promised. He could see the titanic mass of hard, striated, vein-infested meat through his pants; he flexed his quads, making the outlines and cuts of the hard muscles dance underneath the skintight fabric. Matt tried fighting against the growing beast that was sucking him dry. He felt more and more muscle disappear from his well-trained physique and a great weakness spreading through his body. He squirmed and budged, ignoring the sharp pain from his protesting ribs. Alex did no longer notice the weakening attempts to break free in his own empowering grip. He focused on the pleasure of his growth and let his muscles swell him straight into godhood. His strong 12-pack stretched and beefed up as the cobblestone-sized muscles hardened, deepening the canyons between them even more; his huge pecs pumped up with mass, making his nipples point straight down to the ground and protruding threateningly from his chest, casting shadows over the top half of his armor-like abs; striations, outlined against his protesting yet adapting, skintight shirt, rippled across the wide surface as he breathed in and out. Energy left Matt’s body as it sank below 150 pounds. His struggle in Alex’ grip didn’t even budge the beast’s fingers anymore and the swelling hand atop his battered torso felt heavier and heavier with every passing second and now covered his flattening chest completely and even part of his vanishing abs. Meanwhile, Alex’ inflating monster dick had freed itself from his skintight jeans. It escaped from its fabric prison, pulsing with power as it pointed straight forward along the bottom of the hospital bed. The lengthening and thickening shaft grew past its impressive 20 inches as fat veins pumped more mass into it. It strengthened further with every inch it grew and began pushing against the bottom of the bed, lifting it slowly as the throbbing shaft amassed even more length and girth. Matt tried kicking the giant in the ribs, but his weak kicks bounced off the growing god’s muscular flanks. He gave up the fight and let tears roll over his cheeks as he watched his own body shrivel down to skeleton-like skinniness and felt his bed undulating on the rhythm of the beast’s inflating monster cock. The weak kicks felt like a tingle against his strong obliques and Alex simply intensified his sucking on the shrinking dick in his mouth. His boulder-like shoulders widened further as his hard delts swelled with mass; their perfect roundness dwarfed cannonballs, passed into and just beyond the size of large bowling balls and accentuated his already incredible v-taper further. His body knew his love for his oversized biceps and the epitome of Alex’ growth concentrated on his majestic arms. They had been swelling steadily alongside the instant growth of his other muscles, but now that those had reached their new dimensions, their growth kicked into overdrive. Matt sank away deeper and deeper as his vital energy kept being drained away. He was now well below 80 pounds and every visible muscle had already evaporated from his body. It even took a great effort to keep his eyes open. Black dots danced at the edges of his field of vision as he stared at the swelling god sucking on his now nearly disappeared cock. Alex felt the intense growth of his arms and upped his sucking on the tiny dick; the head of the pencil-thin cock barely made it past his own lips anymore. His triceps beefed up at the back of his arms; low hanging cords of beef that easily withstood the pull of gravity, that screamed power by the cuts and veins decorating them, the size of 10 horseshoes forged together; his biceps mounded upward as rock-hard meat found its way into the orbs, turning them into hideously large, beach ball-sized mountains crisscrossed with river-like veins that outsized Alex’ head as he flexed his left arm to check his canons. He relaxed his arm, grabbed Matt’s puny balls and clenched them hard. A faint grunt, no louder than the sound of a fly, escaped between Matt’s frail lips. The last energy was forced from his body as the god’s paw crushed his balls. Matt passed out, nothing more than a dry mummy, at the same time the god’s 30 inch, monster cock throbbed violently and tipped over his bed as it exploded violently, coating the room with his superior cum. Alex got up breathing hard, put his slowly deflating cock in his skintight pants and headed for the window. Realizing he would no longer fit through it, he hit the wall with his right shoulder, busting right through it and disappeared into the night. Back at Orchid university, Tomas began his incantations at the altar in the library. “Penates meorum, spirites infernae, audite precationam meam! Accipite hanc victima! Da mei imperium exerciti infernae!” Anton put every ounce of strength he could summon of his huge muscles into his struggle against the rusty chains. He wiggled and tore, striations and veins exploding over his immense body in the process, but the hellish irons easily held his 580 pounds in place. He pleaded in panic but his master didn’t listen. Tears began flowing over his cheeks as he felt the altar begin to shudder. “Bestia mea victima est! Fortia per potentia! Aperte portas infernae!” Howling, hideous bats suddenly appeared and circled above the sacrifice on the altar. Anton shivered in fear as the beasts dove to him, evading his majestic body by altering their flight at the very last moment. He screamed in horror as the black bats crapped all over his torso: the stinking fluid burned into him and seemed to pull him into the stone altar. The last thing he saw was his master looking down on him and then the altar gave away and he felt his 580 pounds of muscle plummet into the unfathomable depths of Hell. A deafening thunder rolled over Orchid university, shaking the majestic buildings violently as Anton disappeared into Hell. A shinning, red vortex emerged were the altar had been and hordes of dark, hideously deformed, soldier like creatures jumped from it. They kneeled in front of Tomas, awaiting his orders. “Bring me world domination”, Tomas bellowed loudly. The creatures jumped up and scattered off to all directions; new soldiers jumping from the vortex as the others left the library. Sean, Keith and Logan wondered what took Mike and Paul and headed to the gym to find their buddies. The loud thunder made them jump up and look at each other. “Tomas must have began the ritual”, Keith said, “Let’s hurry and find Mike and Paul and disappear from campus!”. The three fallen athletes rushed over to the gym. They looked around the deserted room and barged into the locker room. The deflated, now 120 pound Mike looked up as he heard the door from the gym open. He weakly extended his skinny arm in the direction of his friends. Sean, Keith and Logan recognized their formerly very well muscled buddy and fear filled them. “What happened and where’s Paul?”, Logan asked as he kneeled down by his teammate. “Aaron stole our size under the shower. He killed Paul. Crushed him in his grip”, Mike muttered weakly, tears flowing from his eyes. Before Sean, Keith or Logan could react, the door of the locker room flew open and several howling creatures threw themselves on them. The weak boys were no match for the hellish legions in Tomas’ command: unhesitatingly the hideous soldiers slaughtered the four buddies and continued their invasion of the university. Alex and Aaron hadn’t lost a single second: once Aaron had drained Mike and Paul, he’d returned to his van, had knocked out the slowly awaking Connor and had driven off. He’d picked up the now humongous Alex at the back of the hospital and they had left town at full speed. A few hours later, they had reached a luxurious villa hidden in the mountains of northern Mexico. “Tomas has rewarded us well”, Aaron said appreciatively as he scanned the outside of the immense villa. “Ah, you have arrived!” Aaron and Alex turned to the car and saw Tomas’ face in one of the windows. “I’ve arranged everything, my champs”, Tomas said, “There are two blind servants awaiting you inside.” “Why blind ones?”, Aaron asked. “They will keep contact with the outside world when they go shopping. They will be unable to reveal your incredible size since they cannot see you. Enjoy your reward but remember that I can call you guys in action any minute. Don’t keep me waiting then or you’ll suffer the fate of my enemies!” Alex and Aaron stared at their own reflections in the car window as Tomas’ face disappeared from it. The two muscle gods entered their new home and grinned as they scanned the room. Alex ordered their two servants to go shopping for huge quantities of food and sent them off. “I’m gonna take a dive in the pool. You take care off Connor”, Alex said and swaggered outside toward the pool. Aaron looked at his fellow muscle god, seeing him strip and dive into the pool. He returned to the van, pulled out the still knocked out Connor, threw the 600 pound wrestler on his beastly, perfectly round, bowling ball-sized shoulder and walked back into the villa. A sudden illumination hit his mind and Aaron strutted toward the basement. As he left the stairs behind, he walked through a large wrestle room, the walls entirely covered with mirrors from floor the ceiling. He lowered Connor from his shoulder and tossed him down on the mats in the center of the room. He continued walking and smiled broadly as he opened the door at the back of the wrestle room: a fully equipped gym with impossible amounts of weights. He left the door open, ripped off his shirt, loaded the bar above one of the benches and began bench pressing 500 pounds, blood pumping into his massive pecs as he blasted out rep after rep. He racked the bar as he heard a faint sound and got up from the bench. Connor regained consciousness and looked around. Disorientation and a slight headache filled his mind as he scanned the room. He got up slowly, realizing he was in a wrestle room but didn’t know where he was. “Good! You’re awake.” The deep, rich, thunder-like baritone that filled the room and rattled the mirrors made him turn around. Connor looked up in awe and surprise at the titanic, shirtless beast entering the room and coming toward him. His eyes roamed the humongous, ripped muscles highlighted by the giant’s paper-thin, black skin. His mouth fell open in disbelief as he gazed up at the strong and squared jaw line, covered by a stubbly beard on the masculinity oozing face. “God”, he muttered as his brain recognized the black teammate he’d tossed around the wrestle hall back at university earlier that day. “That’s the right way to address me: GOD!,” Aaron boomed as he stopped in front of Connor. He grinned as he saw the wrestler scanning the huge mounds of muscle on his godlike frame. “Funny how quickly things can change”, Aaron said, “this morning you’ve ridiculed me in the gym in front of the entire wrestle team…” “I’m sorry”, Connor said in his deep voice, realizing how high-pitched it sounded next to Aaron’s baritone rumble, “I didn’t…” “Then you’ve trashed me in the wrestle hall”, Aaron continued, drowning Connor’s voice in his thunder-like baritone, “I want a rematch”. Connor gulped at these words. He looked up at the one foot taller muscle god’s face. Aaron saw the look of fear in the wrestler’s eyes and smirked. “You were more than twice my weight this morning. I only outweigh ya by a 100 pounds. And you’re already dressed for it. Let’s do this!”, he said coolly. Connor looked down and discovered he was still wearing his ripped singlet. He realized there was no escaping this fight, inhaled deeply and took his starting position in front of the muscle god, trying to ignore how the god’s impossibly wide shoulders eclipsed his own insanely broad ones. “Ready when you are, boy”, Aaron said. Connor’s wrestle instincts knew he had to take this beast by surprise and he jolted into action. He shot forward and grabbed hold of his opponent’s thick, muscular neck with his left hand while his right hand shot upward. Aaron anticipated this move and copied it: the instant Connor’s hand positioned itself atop his neck, his own left paw grabbed the wrestler’s neck, covering it easily; his right paw interlocked with the wrestler’s big, right hand, engulfing it completely. Connor tried to ignore how the muscle god dwarfed him and focused back on the match. He knew his surprise attack had failed and tapped onto his own devastating strength. He pulled with all his might on his opponent’s thickly muscled neck, his 50 inch bicep bulging with power and the cords of muscles on his broad forearms swelling from the effort. Aaron smiled as he saw the 600 pound wrestler’s face turn red from the immense effort. He slightly flexed his legs, making his monster quads harden a bit but easily withstood the superhuman force. Connor grunted from the effort, feeling the warmth spreading through his reddening face. The large paw on his neck forced him to look down as it began overpowering his strong traps and he gasped as he noticed the slowly flexing quads of the god in front of him. He pulled even harder on his opponent’s neck, his 50 inch arm shaking from the effort, but the muscle god didn’t budge. “Oh! You’ve already begun”, Aaron said mockingly and put some tension on his own 60 inch arm, making his paw sink into the flexed traps atop the wrestler’s neck. Connor responded to the attack by fully flexing his titanic quads. The huge muscle bulged outward as the thick cords of rock hard beef swelled into incredible hardness. Panic flickered through his mind as his huge, 600 pound body was slowly dragged toward the muscle god despite his efforts. Aaron grinned as he saw the struggle and efforts turning the wrestler’s face into a beat red, mask of pain. He tapped onto the full force of his 60 inch arm and pulled the giant in his grasp swiftly toward him. Connor didn’t know what happened: one moment he was struggling with all his might to maintain his ground, the next his face slammed into the protruding slabs of concrete-hard, hot meat that protruded from the god’s chest. The huge paw engulfing his own right hand released its hold and instantly a forearm, thicker than a young tree, wrapped itself around his broad lower back like a huge snake across a prey; a hard, cannonball-sized bicep dug into his strong obliques. The paw digging into his neck, slid upward, grabbed the back of his head and pushed him into the deep canyon separating the protruding pecs. Aaron enjoyed overpowering the giant that had played with him a few hours earlier. “Coach was always yakking about technique, but nothings beats the feeling of simply dominating an opponent with raw strength”, Aaron said into Connor’s ear and hardened his hold. Connor tried resisting the muscle god, but his strength could not be denied. He was smacked even harder against the hot masses of hard meat covering the 9 feet frame. His nose was filled with the masculine scent of sweat and musk deep inside the canyon between the muscle god’s pecs. His tongue traced the contours of the striated, pillow-sized muscles, filling his mouth with the salty taste of male sweat as it found the bottom of the deep canyon. Aaron felt the tickly sensation of the slick tongue between his pecs and pulled the 600 pound wrestler harder into his own humongous frame as he flexed his chest. Connor felt the protruding slabs of meat harden, nearly braking his nose by the sheer force they produced. The tip of his tongue disappeared into the deepened striations it snaked along. His hands roamed the impossibly wide back, discovering hard, prominent mounds of beef that bulged from the effort and fought for space on the broad surface. His long cock hardened against the hard mass of the muscle god’s left quad. Aaron felt the hardening snake of meat swelling against his beastly quad. He flexed his leg, overpowering and trapping the inflating cock between his own quad and the wrestler’s one. He felt his own majestic, monster cock going plump. He released his hold and pushed the wrestler down. “Suck off your god, boy”, he said as he ripped off his own pants to free his growing monster. Connor sank to his knees as the muscle god pushed him down. He marveled at the lengthy, black snake hardening quickly between the bigger-than-a-tree-sized quads. His own 20 incher was rock-hard as his hand made contact with the god’s cock. He couldn’t close his big hand around the growing cock’s girth. He tried denting it by clenching his strong fist, but the swelling snake resisted and even pried open his grip as it kept inflating. Aaron shivered as he felt the steely grip clenching around his hardening dick, his divine muscles flexing slightly in the process. “Too weak, boy”, he said as his cock overpowered the strong grip. Connor released the thick cock and it smacked him hard in the face as it jolted upward to stick out straight from the muscle god’s body. He gasped as he stared directly at the 35 inch, thick, black snake crisscrossed with veins. He opened his mouth as widely as possible and took in the cone apple-sized head. Aaron grunted in pleasure as the hot slickness of the giant’s mouth engulfed the head of his monster cock. He grabbed the back of the wrestler’s head and pushed his cock deeper into his mouth. Connor’s strong jaws protested painfully as his mouth was forced wide open to adjust to the thick snake invading it. He gagged as the thick head hit the back of his throat. Less than half of the muscle god’s cock was inside his mouth. He couldn’t even suck the thick, black snake as it completely filled his mouth and pried open his jaws. His legs were suddenly lifted up as two strong paws grabbed onto his quads. He grunted in pain as a hot, broad rod invaded his ass. “Not letting you have all the fun”, Alex said to Aaron as he pushed his 30 incher into Connor’s muscular ass. Aaron felt Connor grunt against his monster cock and shoved it in even deeper; now that Connor was held upright by Alex he could push his dick through his throat and into his esophagus. Connor grabbed hold of the muscle god’s juicy ass for support, his own 20 incher throbbing wildly in the air as his nose was shoved against the black man’s pubes and he felt Alex pubes rubbing against his own ass, impaling him on their monster cocks. Alex and Aaron stared at each other, lusting over and admiring the incredible size they had grown into. They felt pleasure flood their bodies and began fucking the 600 pound muscle beast with full force. Pain mixed with pleasure as the two gods ravaged his body. Connor’s 20 incher exploded onto the wrestle mats as orgasm rolled over him like a tsunami of electrical jolts shooting through his body. His huge muscles contracted and he would have bucked violently but Aaron’s firm body and Alex’ steely grip easily held him in place. The muscle beast’s orgasm sent the two muscle gods over the edge. Alex’ balls contracted and his 30 incher shot load after load of superior cum up the muscular ass it was devastating and right into the wrestler’s intestines. Aaron’s thick 35 inch snake spew its salty load past the muscle beast’s throat, injecting it straight into his stomach. Connor’s own orgasm cooled down after a few minutes but the gods kept filling him with their juices. His strong 12-pack began bloating and his stomach protested as the massive amount of cum inflated it further and further. Cum poured from his ass alongside Alex’ 30 incher as it was shoved in and out; cum flowed from the corners of his mouth dripping against the thick, black snake Aaron was pounding his mouth with. As he felt like he was going to explode, the gods withdrew from his ass and mouth and let him fall down onto the mats covered in his own cum. Connor stared up at the muscle gods towering over him, realizing he had been reduced to their 600 pound boy toy… Meanwhile, the hideous creatures of Tomas’ infernal army were flooding the town were Orchid university was located. Police officers tried in vain to resist the hordes of undead soldiers but were overrun by the continuous stream of hellish legions. Within three hours, Tomas was in full command of the city and sent his armies swarming out all over the state, slaying any resistance they met.
  23. Let me know what you think. Kinda dark but these kinda things turn me on. Part 1: Nice knowin’ ya, Josh Sometimes, life just doesn’t go as planned. Or, that’s how it felt to a severe degree to Stephen. Stephen had lost the love of his life to cancer a year before, and now had no remaining family with whom to stay in touch. He and his friends had drifted apart ever since his boyfriend’s death, and Stephen had fallen deeper and deeper into despair. Stephen had turned to food and sex to cope with his boyfriend’s death, gradually packing on the pounds until it was harder and harder to find a hot guy to fool around with. He was about 5’10” and now 200 pounds, and virtually none of it muscle. He felt like his life would never look up, and was ready to join his boyfriend in the afterlife. That is, until his roommate brought home someone that would change his life. His roommate Josh was the lust object of every gay guy within a 100 mile radius. He was 6’1” and thickly muscled everywhere. Josh had sandy blonde that he wore messy and had shining, bright blue eyes. His waist was an impossible 28 inches with a 45 inch chest and 20 inch biceps. He was probably only 5% body fat, too, Stephen guessed, and topped out at 240 pounds. Josh was a personal trainer despite having a masters in chemistry because he loved spending so much time in the gym, and the worst part was, he was the nicest guy you could possibly meet. He helped as much as he could with Stephen getting through his mourning, but Stephen generally just turned him away. Josh, as it were, also happened to be a bit of a sex pig. He had a dungeon room set up downstairs and a leather sling that he could lay in to get fucked hard as he considered himself the bottom of all bottoms. He was also a competitive bodybuilder and had won some local competitions, but that wasn’t his favorite thing to do. He loved giving himself to well hung tops. If only he knew how he’d be giving himself soon. Stephen heard the door slam shut that fateful night and two different voices moaning through kisses. He made a habit of always checking out Josh’s tricks since they were always so hot and it gave him good masturbation material for later. He grabbed an empty glass from his nightstand and walked out of his bedroom pretending to go get a glass of water. As he walked out into the kitchen, he saw Josh there with a guy perhaps 3 inches taller than him. They were already naked from the waist up with Josh’s bulging biceps and triceps straining as they groped the new guy’s chest. When Stephen’s eyes focused on the new guy, his heart skipped a beat. He had to be 300 pounds easy, with jet black hair and red eyes that must have been color contacts. His skin was about as tanned as Josh’s and they both looked like bronzed Greek gods. His 8 pack abs glistened in the moonlight from the window and his pecs danced as he frenched Josh’s mouth deeply. He was easily the most handsome man Stephen had ever met in his life. His biceps were nearly twice the size of Josh’s and as Stephen walked into the kitchen his gaze turned to him. “Hi,” he smirked as Josh went to town on his nipples and armpits, licking and biting along as he went. “Uh….hi. Don’t mind me, just getting some water.” Stephen fumbled with the knobs on the kitchen sink and then poured some water into his glass and turned to walk out. “Oh hi Stephen, I didn’t even see you there! Look who I met at the adult book store!” Josh chirped. “I’ll see you in the morning!” “Sure, have fun.” Stephen continued walking away, when a thought forced its way into his mind. If you want your life to have purpose, follow us downstairs and watch. He realized he was just standing in the doorway to the kitchen as the two hunks continued making out behind him. He shook his head and returned to his bedroom. In the kitchen, Josh continued grabbing new guy’s ass through his tight jeans. Josh was down to his soccer shorts that he had worn for easy access to the book store. As Josh massaged the guy’s ass, he moved his other hand to his shorts and pulled them down and kicked off his sneakers, revealing a leather jockstrap underneath. “Daddy like,” the new guy purred. His voice was incredibly masculine and deep and simply being around him had Josh intoxicated. Josh reached for his belt buckle and unsnapped it and pulled down his pants, and with quick motion took off the guys boots and pulled his boxer briefs off and threw them to the floor. Josh gasped when he was done this at what stood before him. Not only was the new guy insanely muscled on top, but he clearly did not forget leg day, ever. His thighs looked like they were cut from granite and his bubble ass rivaled Josh’s. And then Josh focused on his favorite thing: the 10 inches and still growing because it was still soft dick in front of him. Josh felt a hand on the back of his head, and he knew what he had to do. Josh opened his mouth as wide as possible and engulfed the huge, perfect dick in his mouth. Not his favorite place for a dick to get stuck, but it would do for now until it found his way up his ass. He felt the cock grow as it went down his throat and he continued sucking as if there was no tomorrow, because for Josh, there wasn’t. Josh had never been this horny and never had this much pleasure in his life. “Ahhh fuck, first cum of the night!” The new guy bellowed as he pumped load after load deep down into Josh’s gullet. Josh kept sucking every last drop out of this perfect dick and when his orgasm was over, which felt like it last over 10 minutes, Josh disengaged. “Ready to fuck my tight hole with that dick?” Josh asked while stroking his own 6” cock. “Hell yea,” the new guy said. And with that, they headed downstairs to Josh’s dungeon. Stephen heard them walking downstairs. Why did I feel like I should watch this? He heard some light laughing and the sound of Josh getting into his harness. It would be kind of hot to see two bodybuilders plowing each other, Stephen thought. And with that, as if he had lost all conscious thought, he stood up and made his way for the staircase and grabbed a spot on the stairs where he couldn’t be seen but offered a perfect view of the action. The new guy was eating Josh’s ass, rimming with abandon. Josh was going wild and bucking himself up and down on the guy’s face. “YEAH, BITCH! EAT THAT FUCKIN’ HOLE!” Josh was definitely a bossy bottom. The new guy smirked. “Are you ready to give yourself to me?” The new guy asked. “Oh yeah baby, take me. Take whatever you want from me. Own my ass!” Josh stammered. With that, the new guy stood up and shoved his 14 inch, thick as a baseball bat dick into Josh’s ass. At 3 inches in, he encountered some resistance. “Oh shit that’s big.” Josh muttered. “Oh, I guess you aren’t ready for me then…” the new guy trailed off. “Fuck no, I want it.” Josh wrapped his thick, muscular legs around the new guy’s waist, poured more lube on his cock, and forced it more into him. “Good fuck toy.” The new guy murmured as he shoved more of his impossibly huge dick into Josh. As 9 inches in, Josh spontaneously orgasmed all over his perfect, pumped chest and six pack abs without ever touching his cock. The new guy grabbed up the cum and used it as lube to force more of his cock into Josh. Once he was fully in at 14 inches, Josh orgasmed again without touching himself, shooting surprisingly more cum this time than the first and hitting himself in the face. Once he was fully in, the new guy began withdrawing his cock and reinserting it with fury. He fucked Josh like Josh had never been fucked before. Josh flexed and squirmed while this humungous, god-like cock was inside him and every few minutes Josh would climax again and shoot more and more cum each time. “Yeah, flex those muscles bitch!” The new guy roared as he plowed Josh’s ass. Josh hit a double biceps pose as he was lying in the sling and then hit a most muscular and started bouncing his pecs as hard and fast as he could which caused him to achieve another orgasm, this one landing on his pecs and flying this way and that as he continued bouncing them. After what seemed like hours, the new guy achieved a thunderous orgasm that lasted at least a half hour. Josh felt load after hot load pumping into him and the warmth spread throughout his body. He had never felt this good before in his life and he didn’t want the feeling to end. “I’m hungry.” The new guy muttered after his orgasm ended.” “How about you eat me out?” Josh winked and breathed heavily. “Sounds like a good idea.” Stephen wasn’t sure in the red lights of the dungeon, but it looked like there was a huge dickhead inside Josh’s right bicep just under the skin. Josh felt more waves of pleasure run through him and could still feel the huge dick inside him, writhing about. He loved that he could feel every movement of it inside him. His right hand and bicep began to feel extra pleasurable, almost as if his arm was having an orgasm. It felt amazing. Stephen was frozen, unable to move. He would have gasped, but he couldn’t get any air into his lungs. Where the head of that impossibly huge cock had been on Josh’s bicep had been, was now nearly nothing. Josh’s perfect bicep had disappeared nearly instantly. Stephen watched as the flesh underneath Josh’s right hand melted leaving only skin. Where Josh’s right arm had been, there was now only skin. The process continued with the dick squirming over to Josh’s left arm and draining all the hard-earned muscle and bone there. Josh’s arms hung from his body, or what was left of his arms, nearly touching the floor. With that, the new guy’s dick made it’s way for Josh’s right leg, and once finished there, moved to his left leg. Stephen watched in horror as Josh’s calves seemed to deflate followed by his quads and hamstrings, leaving just soft, mushy skin behind. Josh just lay in the sling, babbling like a fool and cumming rivers during this whole ordeal. Josh’s bubble butt was next to go, and Stephen watched as those two perfect globes shrank and was stunned as the new guy’s ass became even more voluptuous. It was at this time that Josh seemed to come around. “HOLY FUCK! WHAT HAVE YOU DONE!??! Oh my God, what is happening to me?!?!” “I’m eating you inside out, just like you asked. You asked me to take you. Don’t you want to feel as good as you felt earlier forever?” He came once more into Josh’s hole. “Oh god yes, take my whole fucking body. Take it all you fucking stud!” Josh howled. Josh’s perfect midsection deflated and Stephen could see the guy’s cock sticking out from where Josh’s perfect asschecks used to be, working almost like a septic pump in reverse, sucking all of Josh’s essence up into him. Josh bounced his pecs and taunted the guy. “Take them! Take them!” Josh’s chest deflated and the new guy bounced his newly enhanced pecs as Josh came again. All that remained of Josh was his head and the skin from the rest of his body. The skin seemed to slowly turn on itself and flooded into the new guy, which seemed to make his cock grow as well, and soon, all that was left was Josh’s handsome face and head attached to the guy’s dickhead. “Beg me to take you.” “Please sir, take me. I am yours forever.” Josh smiled happily as cum poured out of his mouth and with that last feeling of pleasure, his brain and everything he had ever been flooded into the new guy. Inside the new guy, he felt Josh’s soul burning and then join the eternal flame of those before him that joined to fuel the new guy and make him who he is. Josh was no more, but the new guy glanced in the mirror at the gift’s Josh had given him. His muscles bulged and grew a few inches. He flexed in front of the mirror and came all over his own image, shooting buckets of cum all over the mirror. The mirror began to melt and smolder underneath his cum. He then turned his attention to Stephen. “Stephen, how would you like to have this gift, and give men the ultimate pleasure while becoming a sex god yourself?
  24. Guest

    growth Winner Takes All

    This is the first BRAND NEW STORY I have written in a while, but this is an idea I have had for YEARS just never really decided to write it until recently when I had a couple yahoo buddies insist that this kind of needed to be told. It is not really that long. I'm dipping my feet in the shallow end before I dive head first into the deep side, but the fun I had writing this, it probably won't be that long until then. Please leave comments, as I LIVE for them! Likes are cool, but the comments are what makes me feel a bit better on how well the story is received. Winner Takes All The two of us knew what we were about to do. Both of us had been rivals now for the past 3 years that we started this university and were placed into the same damn dorm room. But today was the day that it was all going to change. Me and my roommate were both on the college wrestling team, both juniors, and about to head into our senior year together. I was 6’4” 290lbs with a low 5% body fat and a nice and plump 9 inch cock when fully erect. He was 5’8” and 275lbs of shredded beef. We were tired of always competing for the spot of Captain, and since the former Captain just graduated it was up to one of us to take the reigning spot of the team. That’s when I found this book that dealt with the occult that said there was a way that could alter our fates permanently. Basically a transfer of power. The one rule was we both needed to know what we were getting into, so I brought it up to him one night and we both agreed that one of us was definitely going to be captain and the only way for our rivalry to stop was to end this charade for good by draining the other one completely. So here we are, I set up this table in the center of the room at an undisclosed part of campus that no one would be entering into. I drew the pentagram across the entire table and had candles lit up around the room like the book stated must be done. He entered the room right on time, after everything was set up. We both pulled out a chair from the table, sat down and looked each other straight in the eyes. We knew once we started there was no going back from this ever. One of us would have all of our dreams fulfilled, and the other, well we really don’t know what will happen to the other person yet. This ritual asked that in order for this occult spell to work, we must challenge one another on top of the pentagram. Before we arrived at this moment, the only real way to challenge each other wasn’t with a game of Monopoly or Poker, but a true show of strength – We were about to both be engaged in the ultimate match of Arm-Wrestling. As the book stated, the winner would get everything. Both of us placed our right elbows on the table and onto the red chalk circle. Our biceps tensed, eyes still locked as we both clasped our hands tightly. I could feel his strength and he could feel mine. We both had the incantation memorized and we knew it was time. We both recited it as all of the lit candles flames sprang off of the candles and merged into a big ball of light above us. It begins now… Both of our arms tense as we push against each other. The veins in our forearms and biceps bursting from our skin as they engorge with blood, fueling us with the power to try and take the other man down. I can see the beads of sweat slowly begin to form on his brow and slide down his face, as he sees just how serious I am. I am going to win this. I begin to push as his arm slowly begins to go down. He is struggling, still managing to hold his own, but he won’t be able to last. I am the bigger man here. Taller, more muscle, more strength. I smirk as his arm slowly starts to descend lower and lower as it closes in on the table’s surface. He does not give in however, I can see the determination in his eyes, as he uses all his might to slowly push back. I give in a little to this game just to give him a tiny bit of hope that he has a chance. He gives me a cocky grin. I show nothing, as our hands slowly start to rise back up to almost the starting position. I show him a faux sign of concern, as my arm starts to bend in his favor, until it just stays locked in ta 30 degree angle off of the table. I show my true face now as I begin to push back, this time fear overtakes him as he begins to panic. My arm pushing him back fast. There is nothing he can do as our arm lock is now at the ready position once again and slowly his arm is descending in my favor. He tries to fight back, but he now knows it’s going to be me. I am the team captain! Nothing is going to stop me from- I feel pain erupt from by balls. I was sitting with my ass on the edge of the seat anticipating the win when his steel toe boot came in direct contact with my crotch. I falter in pain and I watch as he overpowers me. Looking at him all I see is this sinister grin as our arms reach center point before I feel my hand slam down onto the table surface. I’m shocked…scared…there is absolutely nothing I can do now. I try to pull away to end this but my hand is glued to his. I feel this electric current flowing through our touch and radiating into my body. I feel sick, weak. My body feels like it’s about to throw up. When I see it start to happen. I watch as all my muscles flex to their most pumped state. Starting with my meaty forearm, the muscle begins to slide down into my hand through my fingers and melds with him, adding to his already solid build. I gulp realizing what it now means about one of us will gain everything. Staring at the massive ball and veins wrapping around my bicep, I watch as the huge lump begins its slow journey through my tiny forearm, through my hands and fingers and into his arm sliding up where it eventually stays at its new comfortable spot on his already huge biceps. Fuck he’s going to get huge. I try pulling away again, the chair I am sitting on falling over as I crash onto the floor, him following and landing on top of me. I am not sure if it’s the realization and fear from me or if it is him now knowing what is happening to himself and what he will eventually become, but the pull from him was slowly beginning to increase. I watched as my traps shrank down to average shoulders and my pecs bunched up and shrank to a normal chest as all the muscle from my upper body began traveling through my arm and reassembling itself on to him. His chest swelling larger than any heavyweight bodybuilder I’ve ever seen and damn those traps, do huge and kept rising up and up like dough being baked in an oven as they kept expanding and filling with pure rock hard muscle. As this was happening, I didn’t take notice to my other arm and abs, which had already lost all of its size his solid 6 pack was expanding to a very hard and defined 8 pack. It was so damn cut you could probably grate cheese on his washboard. Next came the lower section of my body. My thighs, and calves all but pushed their way up my upper body. I looked ridiculous as all the mass went through my chest cavity giving me a look that I may have pecs again, just to see them just as quickly vanish and drop into him like water filling a jug of water. His Lower body was amazing! Calves so huge like two footballs stuffed into each leg side by side with diamond hardness. Thighs that could easily crush marble with. You could tell that neither one of us skipped leg day, just from how massive he was becoming. As all the muscle had finally left my body, his clothes stretched to their utmost limit. I tried to pull away but we were still locked. That’s when I felt it and I began to panic. “No, No, No!” my 9 inch cock began to slowly get sucked in shrinking smaller and smaller, as I felt it being pulled out of me, but I could not see this actually leave my body, that is until I saw the growing bulge in his shorts, elongating and beginning to get hard. He began to laugh, his voice so deep it caused the walls and floor to tremble around us. The transfer was over. I got up realizing how small everything looked around me. How is that possible? It was then that I noticed he also took my height. This titan of a man began to stand and he went up, and up, and up till I was barely at his navel. His clothes so tight they began to tear and in one mighty flex they all shredded to rags and fluttered to the floor around his body. His mighty alpha body looming above me, I was totally overshadowed by his dominant size, power, and gigantic manhood. It was too much for me as I knew what was going to happen next with that erect column of flesh that I just passed out…
  25. Herald

    theft The locker room loser

    Inspired by a story I've read recently, a short story found its way from my pen to this board. Enjoy! Keith strutted into the deserted gym next to Orchid University. He loved working out late at night, jumping to whatever exercise he felt doing and not having to wait at any of the machines. Not that other guys made him wait. His 6'3 and 242 pound frame not only earned him success on the football field, it also intimidated anyone that got in his way. Not to mention the attention of the girls… He continued past the deserted counter and entered the locker room. He put his bag on a bench and began getting out his shake and towel. "Hi, Keith". The faint voice made Keith turn around and he stared down at the skinny guy that had just entered. He recognized Tyrone, some skinny freshman who worked in the gym. He nodded and returned to his stuff. "What are you training tonight?", the little guy asked, "Or just a quick workout for football?". Great. A talker, just what I need. Why do guys that wanna talk don't go to bars?, Keith thought as he tried to ignore the guy. "Not in a mood to talk? Focused on training, he?", Tyrone went on. Keith turned to face the guy with an annoyed look on his face. He noticed how the shirt hung like a tent on the freshman's pathetic body and how his shorts covered his legs almost completely. He unzipped his hoody and took it off, revealing his heavily muscled torso highlighted by his skintight tank top. Tyrone gulped at the sight of the round shoulders that stuck out like bowling balls to support the thick arms. A smug grin formed on Keith's face at the small guy's reaction. "Training builds muscle. Ya should try it", he said and casually bounced his pecs. "Tough guy, he", Tyrone replied, "Want to test your strength?". He motioned to a weird machine placed at the end of the row of lockers. It was some old-looking grip strength tester. It had an electronic display in the center and below there were four metal handles. "Ya want to go up against me? In a test of strength?", Keith asked laughingly and throw a double bicep pose. His meaty arms swelled to their 20 inches of muscle covered with some fat. "Just for fun", Tyrone said without taking his eyes from the orbs atop the large guy's arms as he moved to the machine. Keith shook his head incredulously and stepped over to the machine, completely dwarfing the freshman. They both grabbed hold of two handles. "Who's the alpha and who's the beta?" The display read off as it sprang to life. "I'll go first", Tyrone said and squeezed the handles with all his might. His 120 body shook and his face turned red from the effort. "POWERHOUSE", the display said. Keith followed. He gripped the handles firmly and clenched his thick fist, his body barely feeling the effort. "POWERHOUSE", the display said, "TIE!" "Seems like were matched", Tyrone peeped, "Let's try again". He repeated his earlier movement, getting another 'POWERHOUSE' reading. Keith couldn't believe this pathetic guy was matching his power. His competitive nature took over and he pressed the handles again. "MUSCLE MAN", the display showed, "Advantage to player one! Next round!". "Not so tough after all, it seems", Tyrone said and continued the game to get another "POWERHOUSE" reading. "What the fuck?!", Keith boomed, "This game is rigged". He summoned his strength, his knuckles turning white as he grabbed the handles. "MANLY", the display showed. Black dots danced shortly before Keith's eyes and a shiver traveled down his spine as he read off the text. "How…", he began and the other words died in his throat as he looked down at his body. His torso no longer strained his tank top. The fabric now sat more loosely around his somehow diminished muscles. He didn't stand out like the heavily muscled guy he used to be, but looked more like someone who worked out regularly. He glanced aside and noticed the other change: the once skinny Tyrone was now filling out the shirt that hung on him like a tent minutes earlier. The guy could now easily pass for a model. "My turn again", Tyrone said in a deepened voice. "No. I give", Keith said and tried releasing the handles but his paws seemed somehow fused to them. "We have to continue the game until there's an alpha", Tyrone said and applied his strength to the handles. "POWERHOUSE!", the display said. Keith gulped as he saw a jolt shoot through the freshman's body. He reluctantly copied his opponent's grab, noticing how the handles seemed to resist. He stared in disbelief at the display as it read "Mr. PUNY". Tyrone looked aside and saw more mass disappear from the football player's body. Their bodies were pretty evenly matched now. "Oh yeah", he grunted as he felt the energy flowing through the handles into his growing body. He grabbed the handles again, now easily pressing into the metal. "POWERHOUSE!!" "Why are there exclamation marks on it?", Keith asked in his weakened voice while he saw another jolt of growth shoot through the now pumped up fitness model-sized freshman that began looking bigger than him. "There's more power in my body now", Tyrone replied in a baritone voice, "your turn". "Do I have to?", Keith muttered. "DO IT!", Tyrone boomed. Keith shook and instinctively obeyed the bigger man. His body shook with effort and his face turned beat red. "WEAKLING" Keith felt another wave of weakness dance through him. His once skintight tank top now hung loosely from his diminished frame. He felt his sweatpants slide down along his thinning legs. He looked down and saw that he had lost every ounce of muscle he'd ever gained. The movement next to him caught his eye. Tyrone saw the mass siphon away from the football player's body and pass through the machine into him. His formerly baggy shirt now clung to his beefed up torso: his swelling pecs pulled the fabric forward while his thickening back pushed the fabric backward and his broadening lats put more and more tension on the seams. The sleeves that used to cover most of his arms didn't even cover his upper arms anymore: his widening shoulders pulled the fabric up to showcase his meaty arms. His baggy shorts now came only halfway on his thick quads. Keith gulped as he had to look up to catch the freshman's eye. The guy now looked like an amateur heavyweight bodybuilder. "Please", he pleaded in an unfamiliar higher voice, "no more. I can't get smaller". Tyrone just smirked and effortlessly tightened his grip around the metal handles, making the machine shake from his force. "POWERHOUSE!!!!!" Keith blinked in disbelief at the display. He refused to look aside as the shadow of the freshman grew and he heard the tearing sound of the ripping fabric. He knew he had no other option than to continue the game. He grunted as he summoned every ounce of force in his weakened body. The handles seemed to resist his grip. "PATHETIC" The letters on the display appeared to turn blurry and a wave of fatigue flowed through Keith. He could feel more size escaped his body and his boxers that used to showcase his meaty ass and lengthy cock fell to the ground. "CALCULATING SCORE", the display showed, "Player two… = BETA BOY!" Keith fell the last ounce of masculinity vanish from him. He felt his balls shrivel to the size of small marbles and pull closer to his body. His cock, once his 10 inches of pride followed this lead: it shrunk to a pencil-thin 2 incher. A ringing sound made him look back at the machine. "Player one", the display said, "… = TOTAL ALPHA!!!!!" "YEAUGH", Tyrone groaned as a final, yet very powerful surge shot through his huge frame. His tight, already ripped shirt exploded into shreds as his huge muscles grew to another level of thickness. A loud snapping sound followed as his shorts and boxers gave in under the pressure of his thickening waist. His head shot up as more height was added to his frame. He grunted as he felt the energy shot into his groin. His balls swelled to the size of lemons and sank lower in between his meaty quads and his 7 incher amassed girth and length, snaking further down against his leg. Without looking at the drained football player, he swaggered over to the mirror on the other side of the locker room. He ripped away the last remains of his destroyed shirt and stared at his nude reflection. "FUARK", Tyrone bellowed, his eyes widening in disbelief at the image of perfection staring back at him. He scanned every inch of his now beastly physique before beginning to explore his new body. His paws groped the protruding rack that hung from his chest, clawing at the hard meat of the half watermelon-sized pecs and testing the weight of meaty slabs; they slid down onto a stony eight-pack made of cobblestones separated by deep grooves. He licked his lips while taking in the size of his perfectly round shoulders that outsized bowling balls and the insane size of the monster arms that hung from them: the muscle on his upper arms twitched underneath the paper-thin skin and seemed ready to explode from it; his lower arms were crisscrossed with cable-sized cords of muscle. His lower body was just as impressive: his quads rivaled young trees in size; they were jam-packed with hard beef that eclipsed his kneecaps; his calves were bigger than most guys quads. He was about to grope the lengthy snake as a faint movement caught his attention. Keith had ignored the giant freshman, knowing he was no match for the guy now. While Tyrone went to inspect his new physique in front of the mirror, the diminished athlete made his move. He slowly released the handles he was still groping, pulled up his now baggy boxers and equally large sweatpants and kept his hand on them to prevent them from falling off again. He cautiously stepped to the door, making sure not to attract the freshman's attention. He grabbed the door handle and tried pushing it down. The door didn't move. He tried again, applying more force this time. "I locked it earlier when I came in". The deep rumbling bass filled the locker room like thunder and vibrated down Keith's weak body. His hand was frozen to the door handle. He heard the heavy footsteps and the large shadow grew on the door as the giant freshman came to him. A paw grabbed his armpit and dragged him in front of the mirror. He glanced up at his reflection and gasped: the ridiculously large clothes hung from his emaciated body and made him look like a kid who had put on his bigger brother's clothes. He peeped as the paw ripped away the clothes and exposed him completely. Tears welled up in his eyes: he looked like a weak boy instead off the hulking athlete he had been minutes earlier. Every trace of muscle that had once highlighted his physique, was gone. The layer of fat that used to give him a bulky appearance now made him look pudgy ad childlike. The beefy football player that dominated the team had been replaced by a meager boyish figure. He couldn't even remember having ever been this small. His 5'1, 105 pound body made him weak and puny by any standard. "Turn around!" The booming command made Keith jump up and he quickly did as he was told. He looked straight at the top row of the most deeply grooved set of abs he'd ever seen. He tilted his head up to stare at the face and instinctively took a step backward as his mind processed the size of the beastly freshman in front of him. The now 6'6, 330 pound Tyrone dwarfed him unlike anything he'd ever done to other guys. His own 242 pound body had been bulky and massive, but the giant freshman didn't seem to have an ounce of fat on him: deep grooves, striations and veins edged along the hulking mass of his hard muscles that pushed against his skin. His square face, shadowed by a five o'clock beard sat atop an insanely thick neck that flowed into a broad line capped with boulder-like shoulders. Striations were visible through the thin skin stretched across the perfectly round delts. A thick vein snaked over the shoulders down on the ham-sized arms and branched off in dozens of smaller veins to feed the huge biceps at the front and the thick triceps that jutted out from the back. The beastly freshman outsized even elite superheavyweight bodybuilders. He looked like an anatomy chart that had come to live and was perfectly proportioned, except for his arms that seemed just a tad too big. Masculinity seemed to ooze from him and hang in the air like electricity around his hulking frame. Tyrone moved in front of the mirror and threw a most muscular. "FUARK", he roared as his muscles exploded in a symphony of harness, striations and veins across his body, "seems like there's a Tyrex in town". The faint 'wow' made him turn his attention back to the former athlete next to him. A smug grin formed on his face as he noted the awe in the frail guy's eyes. "Yo Keith", he said and brought his right arm up in front of his torso and flexed it, 'BADABOOM". Keith's eyes widened while the bicep in front of him exploded in size. The orb of hard meat sprang upward and outward into a pineapple-sized muscle choked in veins. The bicep swelled and hardened some more as the beastly freshman tightened his flex fully, stopping just below 30 inches of pure muscle. The sight of the massive arm hardening inches from his face made Keith's cock race to hardness and spew out a small, watery load that dribbled from the 2 incher. Tyrone noticed the fallen athlete's reaction and felt a jolt go through his own cock while he realized he totally dominated the small guy. He relaxed his right arm, placed his paw atop the guy's bony shoulder and pushed him down. Keith was forced to his knees by the paw that covered his shoulder, upper arm and half of his flat chest. He looked forward and stared straight at the fleshy snake that was lengthening along the thick quad and began rising upward. Within seconds the 14 inch cock was at full length, veins running along the thick shaft and the purple red head pointed directly at his face. He looked up but he couldn't see the freshman's face: the protruding rack of pecs hide it from his view. "Please…", he pleaded but a large paw grabbed the back of his head and the snake was rammed into his mouth. Tyrone grinned as he felt the small guy's hand tug at his right arm that held his head in place. His thick forearms easily withstood the tugging. He pushed more of his cock into the hot mouth. Keith gagged as 10 inches of the fleshy snake filled his mouth. He ceased his clawing and placed his frail hands atop the beastly quads for support as the beastly freshman began pumping in and out his mouth. His vision was filled with the cobblestone-sized abs that flexed on the rhythm of the thrusts. "YEAUGHN", Tyrone roared as ecstasy exploded through his 330 pound body. His lemon-sized balls drew tight and began releasing their thick load into the fallen athlete's mouth. Keith quickly gulped down the first huge load, a second one filling his mouth seconds later. He sucked down as much of the sticky spunk as fast as he could, but the hefty balls kept blasting out loads. Cum began flowing from the corners of his mouth and even from his nose. His vision began going dark by the lack of oxygen. After 10 loads, the snake withdrew from his mouth and blasted a final load onto his face, coating it with liquid heat. The paw released his head and he slumped down to the floor. Tyrone turned his gaze back to his reflection in the mirror. He flexed his left arm, smirking as the huge muscle exploded into a massive orb of vein-covered beef. He would have sworn he heard his skin stretch tight as the monster bicep swelled to its new size. He went over to Keith's gym bag and grabbed his hoody. He ripped off the sleeves and put it on. The zipper could only close over his eight-pack, his pecs protruded so far from his chest that it was impossible to get the zipper up any further. He grabbed a pair of baggy sweatpants from another locker and pulled them on: they fight like a second skin over his gargantuan legs. He threw a final look on the emaciated senior lying on the floor and left.